Skip to main content

Full text of "A holiday with a Hegelian"

See other formats


/^6^3fi6Z 


Walsh 
Philosophy 
Collection 


PRESENTED /ort. 

LIBRARIES  of  the 

UNIVERSITY  o/TORONTO 


A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 


A  Holiday  with 
a  Hegelian 


By 

Francis  Sedlak 


London 

A.  C.  Fifield,  13  Clifford's  Inn,  E.G. 

1911 


WILLIAM  BRENDON  AND  SON,  LTD. 
PRINTERS,   PLVMOUTH 


Contents 


Chapter 
I. 

What  is  Thought  ? 

Page 

7 

II. 

God  is      ......         . 

17 

III. 

Tears  and  Laughter   ..... 

24 

IV. 

The  Problem  of  Post-mortem  Existence 

31 

V. 

An  Introduction  to  the  Science  of  Logic    . 

39 

VI. 

First  Act  of  Thought  (First  Cycle)     . 

51 

VII. 

Second  Act  of  Thought  (Second  and  Third 
Cycles)  ....... 

58 

VIII. 

Comments        ...... 

67 

IX. 

Third  Act  of  Thought  (Fourth  Cycle)  . 

73 

X. 

Fourth  Act  of  Thought : 

A.  Fifth  Cycle               .... 

80 

XL 

Fourth  Act  of  Thought : 

B.  Sixth  Cycle     ..... 

86 

XII. 

Fifth  Act  of  Thought  (Seventh  Cycle) 

103 

XIII. 

Sixth  Act  of  Thought : 

A.  Eighth  Cycle  ..... 

"5 

XIV. 

Sixth  Act  of  Thought  : 

B.  Ninth  Cycle    ..... 

127 

XV. 

Seventh  Act  of  Thought  (Tenth  Cycle) 

142 

XVI. 

The  Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances  . 

162 

XVII. 

Our  Destiny     ...... 

179 

A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

CHAPTER  I 
WHAT  IS  THOUGHT? 


/^NLY  a  short  time  ago,  a  pretence  to  the  knowledge 
of  absolute  Truth  would  have  seemed  to  me  foolish. 
Nothing  appeared  more  evident  than  that  our  knowledge 
must  needs  remain  only  relative,  and  that  every  endeavour 
to  transcend  facts  of  observation  can  result  only  in  a  web 
of  subjective  fancies.  Not  that  I  was  a  confessed  disciple 
of  some  notable  thinker.  I  read  what  came  to  hand,  but  I 
never  attached  much  importance  to  labels,  preferring  above 
everything  else  to  remain  in  close  touch  with  sound  common- 
sense.  The  various  authors  I  read  were  to  me  simply  con- 
tributors of  material  to  be  moulded  by  my  own  mental 
spontaneity.  This  may  seem  conceited  ;  but  let  me  say 
that  I  have  never  troubled  myself  as  to  whether  my  en- 
deavour to  stand  on  my  own  legs  might  strike  others  as 
arrogant  or  not.  Nevertheless,  I  myself  came  to  realise  on 
what  tottering  legs  I  was  trying  to  steady  myself. 

I  spent  my  last  holiday  in  an  out-of-the-way  place  in 
i\Ioravia.  I  hired  a  room  in  the  most  decent  house  in  the 
\-illage  Tetchitse,  arranged  for  my  meals  in  the  public- 
house,  and  looked  forward  to  making  acquaintance  with 
the  routine  and  mental  horizon  of  the  sturdy  Czech  popula- 
tion. It  so  happens  that  I  am  thoroughly  at  home  in 
Russian  (as  I  have  frequently  occasion  to  visit  Russia),  and 
once  one  knows  one  Slav  language,  the  rest  is  compara- 
tively easy. 


8       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

The  village  nestled  at  the  foot  of  an  extensive  wood, 
covering  the  slopes  of  a  range  of  hills.  Eastward  from  the 
northern  end,  there  stretched  a  valley,  the  recesses  of  which 
roused  my  exploring  instincts  the  very  next  morning  of  my 
stay.  The  valley  twisted  after  a  bit  slightly  towards  the 
south,  and  shortly  after  there  disclosed  itself  on  the  oppo- 
site slope  a  little  cottage.  At  first  sight  I  thought  it  might 
be  the  abode  of  the  gamekeeper,  and  as  it  was  barely  seven 
o'clock,  I  decided  to  wait  about  on  the  chance  of  catching 
him  starting  for  his  round,  as  an  opportunity  to  learn  some- 
thing about  the  local  poachers,  or,  at  least,  to  learn  my  way 
about. 

It  was  a  beautiful  morning,  and  I  enjoyed  pacing  up  and 
down  along  the  cart-road  opposite  to  the  cottage.  When- 
ever I  find  myself  in  some  secluded  place  on  the  Continent, 
I  feel  as  if  my  whole  being  were  renewed.  People  who  spend 
their  life  in  the  same  rut  can  never  have  an  idea  what  a 
vivifying  effect  even  a  short  stay  among  a  strange  people 
exercises  on  all  one's  faculties.  It  is  not  so  much  change  of 
scenery  that  appeals  to  me  ;  in  this  respect  I  am  unlike 
most  Enghshmen.  I  like  to  experience  vividly  a  change  of 
manners,  language,  temperament,  religion— a  change,  in 
short,  in  mental  horizon.  When  I  realise  that  what  in  one 
country  is  considered  a  matter  of  course,  if  not  a  sine  qua 
non,  of  hfe — say,  the  carrying  of  sleeping  garments  with  us 
— is  of  no  consequence  in  another,  I  feel  strangely  free. 
_  In  watching  the  cottage  and  the  waving  forest  on  either 
side  of  that  remote  valley,  I  could  not  help  musing  how 
narrow,  after  all,  is  individual  life.  Up  till  now  I  had  been 
quite  obHvious  of  the  very  existence  of  these  parts.  So  far 
as  I  was  concerned,  all  has  come  to  be  only  now.  Yet,  in 
spite  of  my  obhviousness,  human  hearts  were  throbbing 
here  with  joy  and  distress,  with  hope  and  despair. 

Of  course,  this  goes  without  saying.  Who  does  not  know 
that  he  is  not  the  measure  of  universal  life  ?  But,  then, 
why  should  a  vivid  realisation  of  this  common  reflection 
strike  one  so  wondrously  ?  Why  should  one  start  with  sur- 
prise at  the  idea  that  something  could  happen  or  exist  in 
seeming  independence  of  one's  own  existence  and  interest  ? 

Surely,  the  fascination  exercised  over  our  imagination  by 


What  is  Thought  ? 


old  castles  and  remnants  of  the  historic  past  is  at  bottom 
due  to  the  thrilling  wonder  that  people  lived  and  suffered 
even  before  our  birth.  One  may  have  passed  a  particular 
place  a  hundred  times  in  complete  indifference ;  let  it, 
however,  become  known  to  one  that  the  place  was  once  a 
Roman  camp  or  cemetery,  and  with  what  interest  will  one 
gaze  at  it !  Imagination  tries  to  conjure  up  the  dead  past. 
The  idea  suddenly  presents  itself  that  the  place  existed 
long,  long  ago  when  one  was  not,  and  one  cannot  help 
feehng  astonished  again  and  again,  as  though  the  thought 
had  struck  one  just  for  the  first  time. 

In  my  endeavour  to  analyse  and  voice  the  something 
pressing  within  me  for  expression,  I  became  quite  oblivious 
of  my  surroundings,  and  did  not  notice  steps  approaching 
from  behind  until  a  pleasant  voice  roused  me  from  my 
self- absorption.  "  Dobre  jUro"  (good  morning),  it  was 
saying,  and,  looking  up,  I  saw  a  man  of  about  forty  years 
of  age,  tall  as  I  (six  feet),  clothed  in  an  easy  grey  summer 
suit,  head  covered  by  a  wide-brimmed  straw  hat,  from 
under  which  I  saw  a  pair  of  most  sympathetic  eyes  beaming 
at  me.  The  lower  portion  of  his  face  was  covered  by  a 
most  luxuriant  growth  of  blonde  beard,  without  hiding 
a  well-cut  mouth.  So  little  prepared  was  I  for  this  meeting 
that  I  fell  into  talking  English. 

"  Ah,  you  are  an  Englishman  !  "  exclaimed  my  new 
acquaintance  in  fluent  English.  "  Perhaps  you  were 
seeking  me.  Well,  if  I  can  be  of  any  use  to  you,  pray 
dispose  of  me.    My  name  is  Joseph  Veverka." 

He  was  evidently  under  the  impression  that  I  was  di- 
rected to  him  as  the  one  person  in  the  neighbourhood  with 
whom  I  might  converse  in  my  own  language.  Having 
learned  of  my  stay  in  the  village,  and  the  reason  of  my 
pacing  up  and  down  before  his  cottage,  he  remarked 
genially : 

"  Well,  the  fact  is,  my  cottage  was  originally  a  game- 
keeper's abode.  Though,  however,  fate  has  made  me  its 
occupant,  this  need  not  mean  your  forgoing  a  ramble 
through  the  wood.  Only  you  will  have  to  do  without  the 
anticipated  information  about  the  local  poachers.  I  have 
no  knowledge  of  them." 


10      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

"  This  is  indeed  a  very  fortunate  coincidence,"  said  I, 
after  our  preliminary  remarks  about  the  weather  and  a 
few  nothings.  "  I  had  not  dreamt  of  uttering  a  single 
English  word  for  the  next  month." 

"  I  dare  say  it  must  seem  astonishing  that  the  very 
first  person  you  come  across  in  this  seemingly  forlorn  valley, 
far  from  your  country,  should  speak  English,"  assented 
Mr. — or  let  me  say  at  once,  Dr. — Veverka.  "  But  we 
Slavs  learn  languages  easily.  Moreover,  it  so  happens 
that  I  spent  a  few  months  in  England  some  time  ago. 
And  if  I  am  right  in  guessing,  the  object  of  my  stay  there 
was  pretty  much  the  same  as  the  object  of  your  stay  here." 

"  I  am  sure  I  said  nothing  to  make  you  guess  the  reason 
of  my  stay  here,"  I  said.  "  I  am  curious  what  you  suppose 
it  to  be." 

"  Well,  if  you  were  an  admirer  of  mere  scenery,"  Dr. 
Veverka  proceeded,  "  you  would  have  gone  to  Switzerland, 
Tyrol,  Norway,  or  anywhere  but  here.  Hence,  your 
object  is  rather  to  study  a  strange  people." 

"  Perfectly  true,"  I  exclaimed.  "  And  you  went  to 
England  to  study  our  character  ?  It  would  be  interesting 
to  compare  our  notes  by  and  by.  I  am  most  interested  in 
knowing  what  impression  we  make  on  others." 

"  Well,  your  countrymen  do  not  seem  to  travel  about 
with  your  intention,"  remarked  Dr.  Veverka,  smiling 
suggestively.  "  I  suppose  I  shall  have  to  correct  my 
impressions.  You,  at  any  rate,  like  to  go  beyond  mere 
particularities  of  observation." 

"  If  you  say  anything  more,"  I  protested  somewhat 
shamefacedly,  "  I  shall  infer  that  you  are  a  thought- 
reader." 

"  Oh,  I  am  drawing  simple  inferences  from  the  avowed 
object  of  your  stay  here,"  retorted  Dr.  Veverka.  "  A  man 
cannot  have  a  liking  for  the  study  of  a  strange  people  unless 
he  feels  himself  universal.  But  suppose  even  that  I  could 
read  thoughts,  why  should  that  seem  surprising  ?  " 

"  Surely,  it  is  not  an  every-day  experience,"  I  replied. 
"  I  read  much  about  it,  but  to  tell  the  truth,  I  have  been 
hitherto  rather  sceptical  on  the  point." 

"  Why,  pray  ?  "  exclaimed  he  with  vivacity.     "  You 


What  is  Thought  ?  1 1 

see  we  have  to  talk  about  something,  and  since  you  care 
for  mere  scenery  about  as  much  as  I  do,  we  may  as  well 
indulge  in  a  philosophical  discussion." 

"  I  cannot  pretend  to  being  a  scholar,"  I  remarked, 
"  but  I  undoubtedly  like  to  inquire  into  metaphysical 
problems.  And  I  am,  indeed,  most  interested  in  the 
subject  of  Thought.  I  have  not  yet  been  able  to  account 
for  its  raison  d'etre  satisfactorily.  Can  you  tell  me  what  it  is 
exactly  ?  " 

"  Your  question  suggests  that  you  are  accustomed  to 
view  Thought  as  though  it  were  an  objective  thing.  So 
long  as  you  entertain  such  an  external  standpoint  towards 
it,  you  cannot,  of  course,  grasp  its  nature." 

"  But  then,  surely.  Thought  must  have  some  cause  ?  " 
I  insisted. 

"  First  of  all  ask  yourself  on  what  authority  you  make 
this  assertion,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Well,  is  it  not  sheer  common  sense  to  suppose  that 
everything  must  have  a  cause  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  sheer  common  sense  ?  "  asked 
Dr.  Veverka  calmly. 

"  That  which  everyone  recognises  as  true  at  first  sight," 
I  answered. 

"  And  how  am  I  to  know  that  everyone,  even  were  the 
experiment  of  asking  everyone  feasible,  would  bear  out 
what  you  happen  to  assert  in  the  name  of  sheer  common 
sense  ?  "  Dr.  Veverka  asked  further,  with  humour. 

I  felt  puzzled.  "  Do  you  mean  that  the  assertion  that 
everything  has  a  cause  is  questionable  ?  " 

"  No,  not  exactly.  I  only  wish  to  draw  your  attention 
to  the  fact  that  nothing  is  easier  than  to  elevate  any  sub- 
jective assumption  to  the  rank  of  sheer  common  sense. 
Such  is  invariably  the  case  when  the  criterium  of  a  truly 
common-sense  standpoint  amounts  to  a  more  or  less  naive 
expectation  that  everyone  would  unhesitatingly  accept 
our  assertion  at  first  sight.  This  is  just  what  remains  to 
be  proved." 

This  was  fair.    I  did  not  know  what  to  say, 

"  It  so  happens,"  proceeded  Dr.  Veverka,  in  his  genially 
serene  manner  which  somehow  forced  me  down  to  the 


12      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

position  of  a  learner  without  intention  on  his  part,  "  that 
the  assertion  that  everything  has  a  cause  is  quite  safe 
as  regards  things,  though  you  could  not  assert  it  otherwise 
than  as  a  generally  accepted  verity  which  j'ou  would  be 
puzzled  how  to  prove  to  a  sceptic.  Well,  suppose  I  were  to 
question  it,"  he  added  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eyes,  in  response 
to  a  somewhat  abrupt  movement  of  mine,  "  what  would 
be  your  line  of  defence  ?  " 

At  first  sight  nothing  seemed  easier  than  to  confute 
the  supposed  sceptic.  On  second  thoughts,  ho^^■ever, 
all  I  had  to  say  amounted,  indeed,  to  a  naive  expectation 
that  since  the  assertion  seemed  to  me  self-evident,  it 
was  bound  to  appear  so  to  everyone  else.  And  as  Dr. 
Veverka  said,  this  was  just  what  was  wanted  to  be  proved. 
The  assertion  had  with  me  only  the  strength  of  subjective 
certainty. 

My  companion  gave  me  time,  and  it  was  not  until  he  had 
rolled  a  cigarette  and  smoked  a  third  of  it  that  I  inter- 
rupted the  silence  :  "  Our  knowledge  can  deal  only  with 
the  relation  between  facts,  and  since  these  are  infinitely 
many,  our  knowledge  cannot  be  more  than  a  limited  record 
of  those  which  have  been  already  observed.  All  our  asser- 
tions are  bound  to  remain  open  to  modification  or  denial." 

"  That  is  to  say,  you  yourself  have  turned  into  a  sceptic 
towards  the  very  assertion  which  you  had  to  defend," 
Dr.  Veverka  resumed  his  good-humoured  cannonade  of 
my  position.  "  I  find  that  you  have  based  your  scepticism 
on  the  assumption  that  our  knowledge  must  needs  have  the 
character  of  a  mere  peep  at  the  curtain  of  the  Unknowable, 
the  veil  of  Isis.  Are  you  aware  that  you  have  thus  implied 
that  Truth  is  beyond  reach  ?  " 

"  Such,  indeed,  is  my  present  conviction,"  I  assented. 

"  A  subjective  conviction,  of  course,  open  to  denial  ?  " 
went  on  my  companion  mercilessly''.  "  You  see,  your 
argument  cuts  both  ways.  In  the  end,  j'ou  are  only 
confessing  that  your  standpoint  is  purely  subjective.  All 
you  are  justified  in  asserting  is  simply  this :  This  or  that 
seems  to  me  certain  or  doubtful,  but,  really,  I  cannot  say 
why  I  hold  this  view  rather  than  another  ;  I  understand 
nothing  at  all." 


What  is  Thought  ?  13 

I  felt  irritated— but  at  myself,  not  at  Dr.  Veverka.  As 
to  him,  there  was  not  the  faintest  suggestion  of  superiority 
in  his  manner.  His  words  were  directed,  not  to  me  as  a 
man,  but  to  the  standpoint  I  had  assumed  in  my  argu- 
ment ;  and  it  vexed  me  that  I  should  be  such  a  poor  match 
for  him. 

"  Well,  perhaps  j^ou  are  right,"  I  admitted  at  last, 
reluctantly.  "  It  is  no  good  to  pretend  to  know  when  one 
does  not.  Nevertheless,  I  am  curious  to  hear  how  you 
would  confute  him  who  would  question  that  everything  has 
a  cause." 

"  A  full  proof  would  consist  in  a  circumstantial  realisa- 
tion of  mental  self-development,  as  is  embodied,  for  in- 
stance, in  Hegel's  Science  of  Logic,  "  replied  Dr.  Veverka. 
"  This,  of  course,  is  at  present  out  of  the  question.  But  it 
may  be  pointed  out  that  the  category  Cause  presupposes 
a  state  of  things  which  is  not  to  vary  from  individual  to 
individual ;  namely,  the  fact  that  everything  is  funda- 
mentally a  contradiction  of  seeming  self-subsistence  and 
relativity.  In  order,  then,  to  advance  beyond  a  naive 
trust  in  common  sense,  we  must  realise  all  that  is  necessarily 
implied  in  the  thought  of  an  actual  tiling.  You  cannot 
assume  that  the  nature  of  Thought  varies  subjectively; 
hence,  to  prove  an  assertion,  one  must  show  that  it  is 
founded  in  the  very  nature  of  Thought." 

"  And  what  if  I  question  whether  the  nature  of  Thought 
is  one  and  the  same  for  every  individual  ?  "  I  suggested 
inquiringly. 

"  Then  you  simply  condemn  yourself  to  isolation  and 
silence,"  rephed  Dr.  Veverka,  with  a  shrug  of  shoulders. 
"  What  use  would  be  any  further  discussion  ?  " 

"  I  spoke  thoughtlessly,"  I  readily  admitted.  "  Still, 
is  it  not  rather  one  of  the  most  prominent  facts  that  no 
two  men  hold  identical  views  ?  Indeed,  did  not  Kant 
prove  that  every  endeavour  to  transcend  the  region  of 
facts  leads  to  a  cul-de-sac  ?  " 

"  By  no  means,"  Dr.  Veverka  replied  imperturbably. 
"  Kant  certainly  established  the  fact  that  argumentation 
runs  up  against  contradictions,  but  that  is  no  cul-de-sac 
for  our  knowledge  of  truth." 


14       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

"  How  not  so  ?  "  I  exclaimed.  "  Can  Truth  be  com- 
patible with  contradiction  ?  " 

"  Ah,  of  course,  j^ou  take  your  stand  on  the  law  of 
Identit5^"  retorted  my  opponent,  as  if  set  musing  by  a 
recollection.  "  You  hold  that  Truth  is  safeguarded 
properly  only  so  long  as  one  confines  oneself  to  statements 
like  these :  A  tree  is — a  tree,  God  is — God,  etc.  Did  it 
ever  occur  to  you  to  find  out  what  people  think  of  such  a 
way  of  speaking  the  truth  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  myself  hold  that  it  amounts  to  saying  just 
nothing  at  all,"  I  hastened  to  voice  what  Dr.  Veverka 
himself  implied  to  be  sound  common  sense.  "  But  since 
this  is  the  only  way  to  speak  absolute  Truth,  am  I  not 
justified  in  saying  that  whenever  one  really  does  commit 
oneself  to  a  positive  judgment,  one  at  once  becomes 
subjective  ?  " 

"  Not  so  quick  !  "  laughed  Dr.  Veverka.  "  You  imply 
that  the  only  way  to  secure  agreement  with  everyone  else 
is  to  say  just  nothing  at  all !  " 

"  I  own  that  I  am  no  match  for  you,"  I  admitted  ruefully. 
"  But  if  you  are  not  bored,  I  should  like  you  to  draw  my 
attention  to  some  of  my  prepossessions.  To  get  rid  of  one- 
sidedness  is  my  profoundest  desire.  What  do  you  say  is 
the  cardinal  prejudice  ?  " 

"  This  is  hardly  a  question  to  be  answered  in  a  cut  and 
dried  manner,"  he  replied  meditatively.  "  Prejudices  form 
really  a  system,  so  that  each  imphes  all  the  rest  of  them. 
Their  detection  ensues  properly  only  when  one  has  reached 
the  knowledge  of  absolute  Truth  :  until  then,  one  is  only 
exchanging  one  mental  bias  for  another.  If,  however, 
your  question  has  the  sense  of  what  is  the  cardinal  obstacle 
to  the  gaining  of  mental  Freedom,  then  the  reply  would 
point  to  instinctive  Ego-ism  ;  that  is  to  say,  to  that 
attitude  in  which  one  is  swayed  by  personal  considerations 
or  selfish  interests  without  being  even  aware  of  it. 

"  To  make  my  meaning  clear  I  must  add  that  to  get  rid 
of  this  instinctive  Egoism,  it  is  not  enough  to  profess 
altruism.  In  speaking  of  an  instinctive  Egoist,  I  do  not 
mean  a  morally  inferior  creature,  but  refer  even  to  a  saint, 
so  far  as  conduct  goes,  if  his  object  is  merely  personal 


What  is  Thought  ?  15 

holiness.  What  is  wanted  is,  first  of  all,  to  ask  oneself, 
'  What  am  I  ?  '  The  '  I'  is  felt  as  something  most  sub- 
stantial, certain,  positive :  well,  what  I  mean  by  instinctive 
Egoism  is  the  propensity  to  allow  oneself  to  be  controlled 
by  this  feeling  of  self  without  the  least  attempt  to  penetrate 
it  intelligently :  to  raise  it  into  rational  self-realisation, 
into  Self-knowledge  !  " 

"  And  do  you  mean  to  say  that  the  answer  which  people 
would  give  themselves  would  be  ultimately  identical  ?  " 
I  asked  further. 

"  Ultimately — you  say  well :  ultimately — yes  !  No 
agreement  could  be  expected  in  the  immediate  answers, 
as  everyone  would  try  to  define  the  Ego  in  a  purely  sub- 
jective manner,  in  terms  of  what  would  seem  subjectively 
most  fundamental  in  connection  with  its  existence.  The 
fact  remains,  however,  that  we  feel  at  bottom  universal 
and  free  from  spatial  and  temporal  restrictions.  When 
people  knock  at  a  door  and  hear  the  question,  '  Who  is  it  ?  ' 
everyone  says  instinctively,  'I,'  and  only  afterwards 
mentions  his  name,  often  with  a  curious  sense  of  reluctance.^ 
The  Ego  is,  then,  penetrated  with  the  sense  of  its  uni- 
versality, and  the  question,  '  What  am  I  ?  '  therefore,  is 
not  answered  satisfactorily  so  long  as  one  answers  it  in 
terms  of  something  phenomenal  on  which  the  Ego  is  made 
dependent." 

"  All  that  falls  into  the  sphere  of  phenomena,"  Dr. 
Veverka  went  on  after  a  short  pause  ;  "  the  '  Not-I '  is, 
after  all,  known  only  through  the  '  I.'  Hence,  the  assertion 
that  the  '  I '  stands  opposite  to  something  radically 
different  from  it — a  something  of  which  it  only  gets  an 
idea,  but  which  is  taken  to  be  substantially  independent 
of  it — invites  doubt  and  ultimate  denial.  There  is  no 
getting  away  from  the  fact  that  a  radically  different  '  Not- 
I  '  presents  itself  to  us  as  an  absolute  blankness  of  every 
thinkable  determination." 

"  Perfectly  true  !  "  I  exclaimed  enthusiastically.  "  How 
simple  it  all  is — I  mean  the  solution  of  this  puzzle  which 

^  It  is,  indeed,  owing  to  this  sense  of  reluctance  that  I  have 
omitted  to  mention  that  my  name  is  Richard  Broadway,  junior 
partner  of  Broadway  and  Co.,  corn  merchants,  London. 


i6       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

has  for  so  long  exercised  my  brains :  the  existence  of  the 
'  Not-I  ' !  Of  course,  were  it  radically  different  from  the 
Ego,  all  that  could  be  said  of  it  would  be  that  it  is  not. 
And  to  think  that  Kant  did  not  realise  it !  " 

"  It  certainly  seems  amazing  that  a  mere  Nothing 
should  cause  so  much  worry,"  continued  my  companion. 
"  But,  after  all,  this  Nothing  is  the  threshold  to  Truth, 
and  so  it  is  well  that  it  should  present  itself  in  the  shape 
of  a  realm  where  finite  knowledge  cannot  penetrate. 
So  far,  Kant  was  in  a  sense  right.  His  error  lay  in  the 
preconception  that  Thought  is  per  se  empty.  And  this, 
again,  was  due  to  his  omission  to  trace  out  the  spontaneous 
nature  of  the  Ego.  Had  he  tried  to  find  out  how  categories 
are  connected  in  Thought,  instead  of  taking  them  for 
granted  as  a  ready-made  content  of  mind,  he  would  have 
realised  that  his  postulated  Thing-in-itself  is  unknowable, 
for  the  simple  reason  that  there  is  nothing  to  be  known  in 
it :  seeing  that  it  is  to  be  the  Not  of  every  determination 
of  Thought !  In  short,  he  would  have  discovered  that  the 
Ego  is  ultimately  the  very  principle  of  Thought,  in  cor- 
roboration of  Descartes'  Cogito  ergo  sum. 

"  And  now  you  may  see  the  reason  of  your  inability  to 
account  satisfactorily  for  the  raison  d'etre  of  Thought.  You 
have  sought  the  answer  in  terms  of  the  '  Not-I,'  when 
yet  the  Ego  and  Thought  are  one  and  the  same  principle. 
The  only  way  to  answer  '  What  am  I  ?'  is  by  answering  the 
question,  '  What  is  Thought  ?  '  And  the  only  way  to 
realise  what  Thought  exactly  is,  is  to  think.  Now,  is  this 
not  a  mere  platitude  ?  " 

I  said  nothing,  but  I  seemed  to  hear  the  old  Thought- 
world  of  mine  crushing  down  into  ruin. 


CHAPTER   II 
GOD  IS 

TT  may  be  that  Dr.  Veverka  realised  intuitively  that 
solitude  suited  best  my  mood  just  then.  We  had 
arrived  at  a  crossing  of  roads,  and,  after  giving  me  a  plain 
instruction  about  my  way  back  to  the  village,  he  excused 
himself  and  departed.  "  I  shall  see  you  before  long," 
he  remarked,  smiling  in  his  charming  manner.  "  For 
I  take  my  meals  in  the  same  place  as  you." 

And  so  I  found  myself  alone.  My  mind  seemed  to  be 
at  first  blank  :  in  any  case,  I  appeared  to  myself  incapable 
of  a  clear  thought.  I  looked  mechanically  at  my  watch, 
but  put  it  back  in  its  place  without  having  noticed  the 
time.  Presently  I  tried  to  shake  off  my  dazed  condition. 
"  The  deuce !  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  I  murmured. 
"  What  has  happened  to  me  ?  "  A  feeling  came  over  me, 
as  if  I  had  just  come  into  existence,  and  I  was  curiously 
amazed  to  find  myself  alive.  Yes,  there  was  a  wood  about 
me.  The  sun  was  shining  through  the  leafy  roof.  I  stared 
at  the  trees  in  an  absent-minded  mood.  Something  seemed 
to  have  vanished  from  my  memory,  and,  try  hard  as  I 
would,  I  could  not  recollect  myself.  All  that  I  saw  appeared 
as  a  kind  of  phantasmagoria  wrested  from  the  context  of 
my  experience.  Only  a  sense  of  intense  wonder  pervaded 
me.    Was  I  awake,  after  all  ? 

But  now  there  flashed  on  my  mental  vision  the  radiant 
smile  on  Dr.  Veverka's  face.  A  wave  of  a  strange  joy 
welled  up  in  my  heart.  It  was  as  if  I  had  found  the  key 
that  would  unlock  every  mystery.  I  sighed  with  relief. 
"  What  a  marvellous  man  !  "  I  kept  on  repeating,  under 
the  vivid  impression  of  a  mj^sterious  something  that 
surrounded  his  person,  radiated  from  his  eyes,  thrilled 

B  17 


1 8       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

in  his  voice.  "  Just  look  at  him,"  I  sohloquised,  "  and 
can  you  help  wishing  to  be  with  him  always  ?  "  I  have 
not  yet  been  in  love  ;  but  if  it  is  true  that  a  mere  remem- 
brance of  the  beloved  being  suffuses  everything  around 
with  glory,  then  I  must  have  fallen  in  love  with  Dr.  Veverka 
— and  fallen  in  love  at  first  sight !  His  very  presence 
appeared  like  a  guarantee  of  eternal  life. 

I  felt  now  thoroughly  alive  and  full  of  joyous  energy. 
"  To  think  that  I  could  have  overlooked  such  a  simple 
thing,"  I  went  on,  reflecting  on  my  past  attitude  towards  the 
Unknowable.  "  Is  it  not  perfectly  plain  that  no  one  knows 
anything  about  it  just  because  there  is  nothing  in  it  ?  It 
is  not !  Of  course,  it  is  not !  What  can  you  say  of  it, 
if  you  must  not  apply  to  it  anything  that  you  can  think 
of  ?  Ah,  you  wish  to  pretend  that  it  is  something,  only 
a  something  that  cannot  be  grasped.  But  look  here,  you 
silly  ass,"  I  apostrophised  myself  merrily,  "  cannot  you 
see  that  you  must  not  speak  of  the  Unknowable  even  as  a 
something  ?  Something  is  perfectly  knowable,  a  deter- 
mination of  your  own  thinking ;  and  how  can  you,  then, 
speak  of  the  Unknowable  as  a  something,  if  it  is  to  be 
altogether  outside  the  pale  of  your  thinking  ?  After  all, 
you  have  even  no  right  to  speak  of  it  as  Nothing  ;  for  this, 
too,  is  thought.  Do  we  not  say  that  Nothing  is  ?  Do 
we  not  ask,  '  What  is  nothing  ? '  That  is  to  say,  do  we 
not  acknowledge  that  Nothing  falls  within  the  pale  of  our 
thinking  ?  But  just  for  that  reason,  your  notion  of  the 
Unknowable  is  not  even  a  Nothing  !  You  must  not  even 
ask  what  it  is.  What  sense  is  in  the  question,  *  What  is 
the  Unknowable  ?  '    But,  then,  what  is  it  really  ?  " 

I  stopped  abruptly,  and  then  burst  out  laughing.  "  What, 
I  am  telling  you  that  it  is  absurd  to  ask  what  it  is,  and  you 
reply  by  asking  what,  then,  it  is  really  ?  By  Jove,  you 
have  got  yourself  into  a  nice  corner  !  Rack  your  brains, 
my  dear  fehow,  as  much  as  you  like  :  this  is  not  a  matter 
of  opinion  !  You  would  not  believe  it  ?  Ah,  very  well, 
then,  perhaps  you  will  kindly  point  out  him  who  can 
explain  what  the  Unknowable  is,  if  it  is  to  be  something 
else  than  a  baseless,  illogical,  altogether  inadmissible 
monstrosity  of  thoughtlessness  !  " 


God  Is  19 

Suddenly  a  thought  struck  me.  "  Now,  is  not  this 
very  insistence  on  reahsing  what  the  Unknowable  is,  in 
spite  of  a  plain  and  irrefutable  demonstration  of  the 
senselessness  of  such  an  insistence,  only  an  evidence  that 
Thought  is  absolutely  all-embracing  ?  But  heavens,  how 
is  it  possible  that  I  have  ignored  all  this  ?  And  not  I  alone, 
but  people  of  some  repute  as  Thinkers  ?  Just  think  of 
Kant,  Spencer,  Schopenhauer,  Haeckel,  and  crowds  and 
crowds  of  people  who  cannot  be  called  idiots  !  Why  has 
it  never  occurred  to  me  to  challenge  boldly  the  generally 
accepted  standpoint  that  Thought  is  only  a  kind  of  ap- 
pendage to  a  solid  world  of  tangible  and  absolutely  self- 
subsistent  things  ?  " 

But  I  had  only  to  recall  Dr.  Veverka's  reference  to  in- 
stinctive Ego-ism,  and  I  could  now  see  for  myself  that  the 
explanation  of  the  obtuseness  which  thus  caused  me  no 
end  of  surprise  lay  truly  in  a  purely  instinctive  exercise  of 
reason.  "  For  instance,  look  at  these  trees.  My  first 
impression  is  that  they  are  perfectly  independent  of  mj^self. 
I  feel  myself  in  a  body,  and  this  body  is  in  no  direct  con- 
nection with  them,  except  when  I  touch  them  one  by  one  ; 
and  then  I  appear  only  to  prove  to  myself  that  I  am  not 
a  tree.  So  arises,  then,  the  distinction  of  the  '  I  '  and  the 
'  Not-L'  But  what  is  the  authority  for  the  assumption 
that  the  '  Not-I '  is  radically  different  from  the  '  I'  ?  At 
best  onl}'  the  first  impression  that  an  external  object  does 
not  respond  directly  to  my  will.  As  regards  my  body,  I 
easily  forget  its  externality,  so  far  as  it  directly  embodies 
my  will ;  and  even  when  it  is  not  quite  amenable  to  my 
control,  its  resistance  is  not  felt  by  me  in  the  same  manner 
as  the  resistance  of  an  external  object.  It  is,  then,  certainly 
a  fact  that  I  am  less  a  tree  than  I  am  my  body  :  but  am  I 
on  that  account  absolutely  different  from  a  tree  ?  This 
could  be  only  the  case  if  the  tree  were  entirely  outside  the 
pale  of  my  being  ;  but,  then,  do  I  not  at  least  see  it  ? 
Is  not  my  sight  a  connecting  link  between  me  and  an  ex- 
ternal object  ?  Or  do  I  not  hear  the  clanging  of  bells  even 
when  I  cannot  see  them  ?  Or  do  not  flowers  betray  their 
presence  to  my  sense  of  smell  ?  In  analysing  the  way  in 
which  I  know  of  things,  I  get  simply  conceptions  of  what 


20       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

I  feel,  I  smell,  I  taste,  I  hear,  I  see ;  and  however  external 
things  may  be,  the  fact  remains  that  to  me  they  are  simply 
an  array  of  predicables  which  are  no  less  mine  than  theirs. 
On  what,  then,  can  I  base  the  assumption  that  apart  from 
these  predicables  there  is  still  something  in  objects  which 
is  beyond  my  reach  ?  Knowledge  is  surely  unthinkable 
apart  from  a  subject,  the  knower  ;  hence,  nothing  can  be 
known  of  an  absolutely  self-subsistent  '  Not-I,'  because 
such  an  object  cannot  have  a  subject  or  knower  without 
ceasing  to  be  absolutely  self-subsistent.  But  just  for  that 
reason  it  is  absurd  to  talk,  as  if  such  an  object  of  No- 
knowledge,  of  Ignorance,  were  the  very  substance  of  things. 
The  absurdity  of  such  a  standpoint  can  be  ignored  only 
when  one  refuses  to  penetrate  intelligently  the  first  im- 
pression of  things,  and  obstinately  insists  on  treating  their 
apparent  foreignness  to  us  as  the  most  fundamental  fact. 
Nevertheless,  this  can  be  done  only  so  long  as  one  is  so 
absorbed  in  a  mere  staring  out  that  one  remains  blind  to 
the  reflection  that  this  very  foreignness  of  things  is  itself 
only  an  impression  of  the  '  I '  which  there  must  be  to 
begin  with." 

The  more  I  pondered  this  point,  the  more  stupefying  it 
seemed  to  me  that  the  most  glorified  advance  of  modern 
science  consists  just  in  a  wholesale  endorsement  of  such 
a  grotesque  perversion  of  the  very  A  B  C  of  Self-knowledge. 

"  On  what  authority  can  it  be  asserted,  in  sufficient 
answer  to  the  question,  '  What  is  Man  ?  ',  that  he  is  a 
developed  animal  ?  Is  it  not  plain  that  the  basis  is  thus 
a  postulated  '  Not-I ',  which,  although  it  cannot  properly 
be  even  said  to  be  a  something,  is  yet  elevated  to  the  rank 
of  supreme  Reality  ?  The  basis  is  thus  truly  sought  in 
Ignorance  !  Protoplasm  ?  Matter  ?  Why,  are  not  these 
terms  the  result  of  man's  endeavour  to  understand  the 
nature  of  things  as  they  appear  to  him  ?  Yet  he  promptly 
leaves  this  obvious  fact  out  of  the  question,  and  converts 
himself  into  a  developed  monke}^ :  allows  himself  to  be 
swallowed  up  by  a  silly  conception  of  his,  raises  his  own 
product  to  the  rank  of  his  God  !  A  shoemaker  might  just 
as  well  trace  his  origin  to  the  boot  he  had  just  finished  ! 
No  wonder  that  truth  appears  to  be  beyond  reach,  if  it  is 


God  Is  21 

to  be  reached  from  such  an  absurd  premise.  Of  course, 
how  could  it  be  reached  by  those  who  elevatej  absolute 
thoughtlessness,  the  '  Not-I ',  to  the  rank  of  the  most 
fundamental  fact  of  knowledge  ?  If  there  is  anything 
absolutely  certain,  it  is  the  fact  that  I  cannot  think  of 
myself  as  if  I  were  not.  I  cannot  possibly  experience  my 
own  Non-being ;  hence,  if  I  wish  to  stand  on  solid  facts, 
I  must  in  no  case  postulate  a  radically  different  '  Not-I ', 
as  a  warranted  premise  of  sound  reasoning.  Yet  what 
a  crowd  is  there  of  would-be  free-thinkers,  who  thought- 
lessly repeat  such  a  blunder,  and  triumphantly  pooh-pooh 
the  belief  in  our  immortality  as  a  degrading  superstition  ! 
Ah  yes,  we,  English  people,  hate  Popery — unless  the  Pope 
is  called  a  man  of  science  !  The  orthodox  believer  views 
himself  at  least  in  the  image  of  God,  the  free-thinker 
prefers  to  put  in  the  place  of  God  a  mere  figment  of 
his  finite  mind." 

"  But  wait  a  bit,  old  chap  !  "  I  suddenly  checked  myself 
in  my  elation.  "  What  about  the  existence  of  this  world  ? 
Surely,  you  do  not  mean  to  say  that  it  is  only  a  creation 
of  your  mind,  a  feat  of  sub-conscious  imagining  ?  After 
all,  did  not  Kant,  too,  realise  that  aU  we  know  of  things 
is  what  we  label  them  ?  There  is  the  fact  that  the  world  is 
mighty  httle  concerned  about  what  I  think  of  it.  I  am 
not  the  world :  there  is  no  getting  away  from  that.  My 
dear  friend,"  I  remarked,  thinking  of  Dr.  Veverka,  "  we 
shall  have  to  talk  about  that !  After  all,  one  must  keep 
a  cool  head  on  one's  shoulders.  I  am  not  so  quick  in 
swaHowing  everything  and  anything  as  all  that."  ■■  • 

"  Not  so  quick  !  "  I  seemed  to  hear  Dr.  Veverka's  good- 
humoured  laughter.  Did  he  not  use  the  very  words  as  a 
damper  to  my  self-assurance  ?  Just  a  moment  ago  I  was 
calling  myself  an  empty-headed  idiot,  and  behold  me  now, 
suddenly  claiming  that  I  am  not  quick  in  swaUowing 
non-sense  !  Ah,  well,  Rome  was  not  built  in  a  day,  and  a 
youth  cannot  become  a  philosopher  in  a  moment,  although 
he  is  ever  ready  to  think  so. 

It  was  half-past  ten,  and  I  thought  it  was  time  to  wend 
my  way  towards  the  vihage.    My  elated  mood  returned. 

"  True,  there  are  points  on  which  I  am  in  the  dark. 


22       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

But  this  in  no  wise  invalidates  the  fact  that  there  is  no 
unknowable  '  Not-L'  On  that  point  at  least,  there  is  not  a 
shadow  of  doubt  possible — or,  rather,  rationally  admissible, 
for  I  myself  have  doubted  it.  If  you  still  doubt,"  I  ad- 
dressed myself  to  an  imaginary  opponent,  "  well  and  good  : 
doubt  just  as  much  that  j-ou  are  alive,  or  that  2  +  2  =  4  !  " 

I  felt  light,  like  a  bird.  What  a  glorious  thing  it  is  to 
live,  and  to  know  that  the  universe  can  have  no  impene- 
trable mystery  as  to  its  origin  and  purpose !  The  know- 
ledge made  me  feel,  as  if  I  had  been  born  for  the  second 
time. 

"  Up  till  now,"  I  was  saying  to  myself,  "  I  have  been 
only  like  a  worm  burrowing  in  the  ground,  or  like  a  chry- 
salis awaiting  emergence  into  full  life  :  but  henceforth  I 
shall  flutter  my  wings  in  glorious  Freedom  !  Truly,  truly, 
the  '  Truth  will  make  you  free  !  '  " 

But  suddenly  I  received,  as  it  were,  a  stunning  blow. 
Whilst  repeating  to  myself  the  oft-quoted  scriptural 
saying,  I  realised  in  a  flash,  and  with  terrific  intensity, 
that  God  exists  for  the  very  reason  that  I  exist :  and  there 
issued  from  my  heart  a  wave  of  such  an  overpowering  emo- 
tion, mingled  with  such  a  heartrending  anguish  (for  in  that 
very  same  flash  of  intuition  I  also  experienced  a  paralysing 
horror  at  my  past,  loudly  voiced  unbelief  in,  and  even 
ridicule  of,  God)  that  tears  swamped  my  eyes,  and,  as  if 
endeavouring  to  sink  into  the  ground,  I  threw  myself  down. 

"  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner  !  "  was  the  only  thought 
I  could  formulate,  lost  in  immense  grief  and  choked  with 
convulsive  sobs.  But  (such  is  the  complexity  of  our  nature 
when  we  acquire  the  habit  of  introspection  !)  the  next 
moment  I  seemed  to  be  floating  on  the  crest  of  my  emotion, 
and  there  ensued  a  regular  duel  between  me  and  the 
abandoned  wretch  at  my  feet. 

"  Get  up,  old  chap  !  "  I  said  irritably.  "  What  an  actor 
you  are  to  be  sure  !  'Tis  only  your  wretched  self-pity, 
you  know  !  " 

But  the  prostrate  self  retorted  by  a  still  greater  flood  of 
tears. 

"  You  heartless  brute  !  "  he  interjected  between  his 
sobs.    "  Cannot  you  stop  your  ridicule,  even  in  this  most 


God  Is  23 

solemn  hour  of  my  life  ?  May  God  have  mercy  on  your 
cynical  soul." 

"  What  stuff  and  non-sense !  "  was  the  reply.  "  The  idea 
of  God  taking  the  slightest  interest  in  your  hysterical  self- 
conceit  !  The  truth  is,  you  like  to  cut  a  pathetic  figure  in 
your  own  eyes  :  '  Behold  me,  crying  for  mercy — now,  is  this 
not  most  marvellous  ?  Am  I  not  like  one  of  the  Saints  ?  ' 
Oh,  shut  up,  you  snivelling  idiot !  It  is  absolutely  ridiculous ! 
Get  up,  I  say  :  suppose  anyone  were  to  see  you  !  " 

I  felt  a  stream  of  hot  blood  flooding  my  cheeks,  and  the 
next  moment  up  I  was,  looking  round  anxiously,  and 
hastily  endeavouring  to  banish  every  evidence  of  my 
emotion.  Yet  my  heart  felt  sad.  I  felt  ashamed  of  crying, 
but  no  less  ashamed  of  the  cynicism  which  some  demon 
whispered  in  my  ear.  But  the  fear  of  being  surprised  by 
the  game-keeper  with  my  eyes  red  with  weeping  overbore 
for  the  moment  everything  else,  and  with  an  effort  I 
resumed  the  bearing  of  self-control  on  which  an  Englishman 
prides  himself  most. 

"  This  will  have  to  be  looked  into  !  "  I  said  to  myself, 
and  lighting  a  cigarette,  stepped  out  quite  composedly 
towards  the  village.  Indeed,  I  started  humming  a  merry 
song,  and  when  my  heart  murmured  in  an  undertone, 
"  You  humbug  !  "  I  smiled,  as  if  to  say,  "  Oh  well,  we  shall 
see  about  that ;  have  no  fear  !  " 


CHAPTER  III 
TEARS   AND   LAUGHTER 

f^N  finding  myself  once  again  with  Dr.  Veverka,  I 
^^  soon  cut  short  the  flow  of  casual  conversation  by 
asking  him  as  to  the  why  of  tears  and  laughter.  "It  is 
no  good  saying,"  I  said,  "  that  we  laugh  because  we  are 
merry,  or  cry  because  we  suffer  pain.  I  should  like  to 
know  how  these  moods  fit  in  with  the  true  nature  of  the 
Ego." 

"  Ah  yes,  I  see,"  nodded  Dr.  Veverka,  stroking  his 
magnificent  beard,  whilst  his  eyes  assumed  an  absent 
expression.  After  spending  some  little  time  in  this  self- 
absorption,  he  replied  slowly  : 

"I  see  perfectly  what  you  mean,  and  I  am  pleased  to 
find  that  you  endeavour  boldly  to  transcend  the  stand- 
point of  mere  observation.  On  the  other  hand,  however, 
I  must  warn  you  that  the  answer  to  your  question  is  still 
beyond  your  grasp,  because  it  implies  a  thorough  ac- 
quaintance with  the  dialectical  nature  of  Thought,  not 
only  in  itself,  but  also  in  its  otherwiseness.  All  I  can  do, 
so  far,  is  to  indicate  barely  the  way  towards  the  full 
explanation." 

Lest  the  reader  should  credit  him  with  a  propensity  to 
patronage,  let  me  emphatically  deny  that  his  manner 
implied  any  such  attitude.  Words  conveyed  in  black  and 
white  often  produce  a  diametrically  opposite  impression 
to  that  which  they  give  when  spoken — and  spoken,  to  boot, 
by  such  a  man  as  he  !  What  he  said  was  not  so  much 
addressed  to  myself  as  it  was  of  the  nature  of  a  perfectly 
impersonal  comment  on  the  matter  in  hand,  which  was 
made  difficult  of  elucidation  by  my  imperfectly  developed 
philosophical  understanding. 

24 


Tears  and  Laughter  25 

"  My  dear  Dr.  Veverka,"  I  said,  profoundly  impressed 
by  the  benevolence  which  formed  a  so  to  speak  tangible 
background  to  his  words,  "  I  am  ashamed  of  boring  you, 
but  if  you  knew  how  I  appreciate  your  kindness  .  .  ." 

"  Tut,  tut,"  he  interrupted  me,  with  a  quaint  air  of  self- 
depreciation.  "  Did  I  not  tell  you  that  Philosophy  is  my 
hobby  ?  You  have  suggested  an  interesting  problem,  and 
to  tackle  problems  is  my  special  vice.  After  all,  understand 
that  I  am  only  a  student  of  Hegel's  works,  and  if  anything 
I  might  say  appears  to  you  original  and  profound,  I  must 
ask  you  to  regard  me  as  a  mere  echo.  It  would  pain  me 
to  usurp,  even  for  a  moment,  to  a  stranger,  the  place  of 
my  great  teacher." 

He  bowed  with  involuntary  reverence  in  uttering  the 
last  words,  and  I  was  startled  by  the  suggestion  of  deep-felt 
humihty  in  his  voice.  Ah,  yes,  Hegel — the  deuce  !  How 
was  it  that  Hegel,  for  all  I  knew  of  him,  might  have  never 
existed  ? 

We  were  walking  slowly  through  the  valley  after  our 
midday  meal.  The  sun  was  shining  brilliantly,  and 
although  the  road  was  shaded  by  trees,  walking  seemed 
tiring.  Dr.  Veverka  invited  me  to  come  and  see  his 
cottage  ;  but  for  the  time  being  a  rest  on  soft,  green  moss, 
of  which  there  was  abundance,  appeared  most  inviting. 
Shortly  afterwards  I  pressed  my  foot  against  the  trunk 
of  the  tree  in  front  of  me,  and  with  hands  clasped  behind 
my  head,  stared  straight  up  into  the  leafy  shelter  above, 
leaving  the  words  of  my  new  friend  to  play  on  my  ears 
like  an  infinitely  tender  caress  of  soul.  Ah,  how  my  heart 
throbs  at  the  memory  of  that  afternoon  !  I  was  far  from 
my  country,  but  when  did  I  feel  so  thoroughly  at  home  ? 
Well,  if  I  did  not  then  appreciate  that  time,  as  it  now  seems 
to  me  I  ought  to  have  done,  the  reason  is  due  to  my 
absorption  in  the  subject  of  our  discussion. 

"  That  a  philosophical  explanation  of  laughing  or  crying 
presupposes  a  full  grasp  of  the  true  nature  of  the  '  I  '  is 
obvious  ;  for  tears  and  laughter  are  particular  modes  of  its 
expression.  First  of  all,  then,  it  is  necessary  to  clarify 
the  notion  of  the  '  I '  from  a  philosophical  standpoint.  I 
have  explained  to  you  already  that  there  is  no  such  thing 


26       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

as  an  unknowable  '  Not-L'  But  I  am  not  sure  how  far 
you  have  succeeded  in  penetrating  intelhgently  my  remark 
that  the  *  I  '  is  essentially  Thought.  No  term  is  used  more 
thoughtlessly  than  Thought,  and  I  dare  say  you  will  be 
surprised  to  hear  that  it  is  not  Imagination,  nor  even  the 
intellectual  capacity  to  formulate  statements  of  facts,  or 
to  solve  mathematical  problems.  To  think  means  to 
bear  witness  to  the  ideality  of  every  conceivable  distinction  ; 
to  be  merged  in  the  eternally  self-begotten  Now  ;  to  be 
no  longer  conscious  as  an  inert  '  I  '  opposed  to  an  external 
world,  but  to  be  the  all-embracing  totality  in  its  absolute 
Freedom  from  subjection  to  anything  but  its  own  self- 
revelation  ;  in  short,  to  be  one  with  God.  Unless  this  is 
at  least  adumbrated,  the  denial  of  there  being  an  un- 
knowable '  Not-I  '  translates  itself  very  easily  into  the 
apparent  only  alternative  that  the  world  is  merely  a 
pageant  of  subconscious  imagining." 

"  Well,  5'ou  know,"  I  exclaimed,  "  that  is  the  very  thing 
which  has  worried  me  all  this  time  !  The  way  you  can  lay 
your  finger  on  every  weak  spot  in  my  mental  attitude  to 
objectivity  is  simply  astounding." 

I  sat  up  :  this  was  certainly  worth  a  cigarette. 

"  Ah,  it  did  worry  you  ?  "  smiled  Dr.  Veverka.  "  Good, 
that  shows  that  you  are  mentally  alive.  The  fact  is,  that 
unless  one  has  subjected  oneself  to  a  most  rigid  training 
in  strictly  logical  thinking,  one  cannot  help  remaining  under 
the  sway  of  the  most  stupid  preconceptions.  The  pos- 
tulated Unknowable  is  only  a  confession  of  the  impossi- 
bility to  comprehend  the  world  through  the  exercise  of 
mere  imagination.  In  this  case  one  truly  deals  only 
with  appearances  :  not,  however,  because  the  world  is  a 
mere  phantasmagoria  of  imagination,  but  simply  because, 
so  far,  one  fails  to  think  it.  Imagination  can  never  explain 
how  the  world  comes  to  be,  because  it  seizes  on  what  seems 
the  ready-made  material  of  the  Universe,  and  is  satisfied 
with  that,  whilst  Thought  is  self-regulative  even  when  its 
subject-matter  is  the  external  world.  You  have  only  to 
eliminate  every  subjective  assumption  and  realise  what  is 
strictly  logical,  what  must  be  admitted  as  a  purely  spon- 
taneous flow  of  Thought  when  beginning  has  been  made 


Tears  and  Laughter  27 

with  a  perfectly  universal  premise,  and  you  will  gradually 
establish  the  raison  d'etre  of  all  the  distinctions  which 
constitute  the  inner  and  outer  world.  In  this  case,  it  is 
not  you  as  the  ordinary  '  I  '  that  formulates  _  a  shaky 
theory  of  the  universe,  but  you  as  merged  in,  and  identified 
with,  the  very  essence  of  God  as  the  creator  and  preserver 
of  all  that  is ;  as  the  universal  'I.' 

"  That  which  Nature  forces  on  the  attention  of  the  man 
of  science  :  the  recognition  of  a  law  over  which  the  fanciful 
'  I  '  has  no  controlling  power,  which  asserts  itself  for  its 
own  sake,  and  is  nothing  but  a  manifestation  of  its  own 
self — this  law  is  the  mainspring  of  logical  thought  !  Begin 
with  the  least  that  can  be  thought  at  all  by  anyone,  and 
if  you  wish  to  remain  strictly  logical,  the  rest  is  taken  out 
of  your  hands.  You  cannot  begin  the  system  of  strictly 
logical  thinking  by  sketching  in  advance  a  plan  of  its 
structure.  You  find  yourself  in  the  grip  of  a  power  which 
insists  on  going  its  own  way  with  absolute  necessity  and  in 
just  that  way  guarantees  Absolute  Truth  on  its  formal  side. 
The  fanciful  '  I  '  is,  then,  truly  only  a  figment  of  fancy. 
Thought,  as  it  were,  estranged  from  itself,  or,  rather,  only 
its  attempt  to  estrange  itself  from  itself  :  which  attempt, 
however,  reveals  only  its  own  futility — the  futility  of 
Thought-lessness  !— and  so  is,  as  to  its  existence,  only  a 
longing  to  return  ! 

"  That  which  comprehends  all  that  is,  is  not  the  ordinary 
'  I,'  but  the  T  '  which  is  Thought  or  God.  The  ordinary 
consciousness  fancies  an  unknowable  '  Not-I  '  only  as  a 
reflex  of  its  own  chnging  to  a  thought-less  'I.'  It  does  not 
penetrate  to  the  very  essence  of  the  world,  because  it  does 
not  realise  its  own  focus  in  Thought  ;  and  so  it  appears  to 
itself  only  as  floating  on  the  surface  of  the  Unknowable, 
which  is  its  counter  for  Thought.  A  philosophical  ex- 
planation of  facts  is,  therefore,  not  carried  from  the  stand- 
point of  the  ordinary  consciousness,  but  from  that  of 
strictly  logical  thought  which  begins,  not  with  the  '  I,'  but 
with  the  simplest  determination  of  itself,  namely,  the  notion 
of  pure  Being,  since  all  that  can  be  said  of  this  is  Nothing. 
The  next  step  consists  in  the  realisation  of  this  unity  of 
pure  Being  and  Nothing,  which  no  one  can  help  thinking 


28       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

if  he  tries  to  grasp  what  pure  Being  is.  But  so  one  thinks  : 
Becoming,  which  admits  only  of  the  distinction  of  a 
Coming-to-be  and  Ceasing-to-be,  and  tliese,  in  turn,  must 
be  further  recognised  as  resulting  in  an  equilibrium  as 
Presence  ;  and  so  on,  quite  apart  from  the  likes  or  dislikes 
of  the  fanciful,  whimsical,  arbitrary,  self-willed,  thought- 
less '  I.' 

"  Now,  were  it  feasible  to  reproduce  the  system  of  philo- 
sophical Thought  at  a  sitting,  we  should  arrive  in  due 
time  at  the  notion  of  Sensibility,  as  the  form  of  the  dull 
and  as  yet  unconscious  existence  of  the  Soul  in  its  healthy 
fellowship  with  the  life  of  its  bodily  part.  That  is  to  say, 
we  should  realise  the  raison  d'etre  of  Sensation  as  a  transient 
aspect  of  the  psychic  life.  The  distinction  which  Thought 
gives  itself  in  its  spontaneous  activit3^  and  which  distinction 
is  at  first  only  as  pure  Being  and  Nothing,  presents  itself 
now  under  the  aspect  of  two  spheres  of  feeling  :  one, 
where  what  is  at  first  a  corporeal  affection  is  inwardised, 
and  another,  where  what  is  at  first  an  inner  mood  is  out- 
wardised  or  embodied.  The  equilibrium  resulting  from 
the  transition  of  these  two  spheres  into  one  another  is 
next  grasped  in  the  notion  of  the  soul  as  a  reflected  totality 
of  sensations. 

"  Since  the  psychic  life  is  a  manifestation  of  Thought 
at  a  particular  stage  of  its  self-determination,  the  principle 
of  systematisation  for  the  sensations  is  to  be  found 
in  the  characteristic  moments  of  a  cycle  of  thought, 
implying  generally  a  simple  notion  which  determines 
itself  into  a  pair  of  opposites  and  as  a  contradiction 
presses  restlessly  for  its  solution  in  the  conclusion.  Accord- 
ingly the  system  of  external  sensations  falls  under  the 
three  heads  of  firstly,  physical  Ideality  (seeing  and  hearing), 
secondly,  real  Difference  (smell  and  taste),  and  thirdly, 
earthly  Totality  (feeling  or  touch).  As  regards  the  inwardly 
originating  sensations,  their  corporisation  takes  place  in 
the  system  of  bodily  organs  corresponding  to  (a)  simple 
Sensibihty,  (&)  Irritabihty,  (c)  Reproduction. 

"  Well,  now,  the  reason  for  laughing  or  crying  lies  in  the 
further  necessity  also  to  get  rid  of  the  inner  sensations,  in 
connection  with  the  regaining  of  the  total  feeling  of  their 


Tears  and  Laughter  29 

transiency.  This  means  that  the  sensations  are  to  be 
embodied  in  a  purely  transient  way,  as  the  most  adequate 
expression  of  their  fundamental  nature.  Such  an  ex- 
pression is  procured  in  Sound,  which  is  generally  a  purely 
transient  immediacy.  The  conscious  '  I  '  articulates  its 
content  in  language,  but  as  Thought,  at  the  stage  of  psychic 
hfe,  is  as  j'et  unconscious  of  itself,  its  utterance  can 
betoken  only  generally  the  dialectical  nature  of  the  voiced 
feeling.  The  shutting  out  of  every  contradiction  from 
itself  is  voiced  by  the  reflected  totality  of  sensations  (i.e. 
Soul)  in  a  forcible  and  intermittent  ejection  of  breath,  and 
the  abstract  nature  of  the  regained  totality  is  further  em- 
phasised by  an  increased  shining  of  the  eyes,  the  organ  of 
purely  ideal  relation  to  objectivity — there  results  Laughter. 

"  We  laugh  readily  at  a  victim  to  a  perplexity  which  is 
transparent  to  us  or  which  remains  purely  external  to  us. 
He  who  is  not  interested  in  anything  substantial  laughs 
at  everything  that  surpasses  his  own  trivial  concerns,  and 
much  laughter  indicates  truly  inner  emptiness,  the  lack 
of  a  content  capable  of  or  worth  articulate  expression. 
But  there  is  also  the  case  of  felt  contradiction,  when, 
namely,  the  reflected  totahty  of  sensations  or  the  sensient 
soul  becomes  itself  entangled  in  a  transient  sensation,  and 
so  experiences  within  its  own  self  that  very  incongruity 
which  otherwise  would  make  it  laugh.  What  is  voiced 
in  this  case  is  a  feeling  of  inner  disruption,  of  a  tension 
which  presses  for  its  removal  and  finally  gives  way  in  a  fit 
of  crying  when  the  emotion  actually  materialises  itself  and 
flows  away.  The  fact  that  tears  form  themselves  in  the 
eyes  outwardises  the  suspension  of  a  purely  ideal  relation- 
ship towards  objectivity  which  the  soul  undergoes  during 
an  inner  conflict. 

"  And  just  because  such  a  suspension  appears  also  as  a 
relapse  into  an  inferior  condition,  a  fit  of  crying  awakens 
readily  a  sense  of  shame,  so  far  as  the  soul  resents  its 
former  entanglement  in  a  limited  content  as  unworthy  of 
itself  as  a  totality  of  sensations.  So  it  vindicates  its  own 
essential  Ideahty  and,  once  again  regaining  its  unruffled 
self-complacency,  it  finally  even  jokes  at  its  own  expense 
by  turning  its  own  grief  into  something  ridiculous." 


30       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

"  Perfectly  true,"  was  my  only  comment,  although  I  did 
not  think  it  necessary  to  explain  the  real  background  of 
the  remark — my  experience  of  the  morning. 

Dr.  \^everka,  too,  seemed  to  ponder  for  a  while  some 
experience  of  his  own,  but  at  last  he  got  up,  saj'ing  apolo- 
getically : 

"  I  am  afraid  my  explanation  was  not  as  lucid  to  you 
as  I  wished  it  to  be.  But  I  warned  you  of  the  difficulty  of 
plunging  straight  away  into  the  heart  of  things.  Com- 
prehension comes  slowly.  .  .  .  Well,  let's  go." 


CHAPTER   IV 

THE  PROBLEM   OF  POST-MORTEM 
EXISTENCE 

AS  Dr.  Veverka  had  told  me  before,  his  cottage  was 
"^  originally  a  gamekeeper's  abode.  He  was  only 
renting  it  for  the  summer,  having  learned  that  owing  to 
the  recent  removal  of  its  former  tenant  to  another  estate, 
it  was  temporarily  unoccupied.  "  I  used  to  spend  my 
vacations  in  travelling,"  he  remarked,  "  but  too  much  dis- 
traction exasperates  me  now."  He  was  a  professor  of 
mathematics  in  Briinn,  the  capital  of  Moravia,  and,  as  he 
explained  to  me,  was  in  the  habit  of  spending  his  vacations, 
lasting  from  July  to  October,  in  some  quiet  retreat  in  the 
country. 

"  It  is  a  very  nice  situation,  indeed,"  I  said,  looking 
about  when  we  arrived  at  the  cottage.  "  The  effect  of 
sunshine  on  the  forest  opposite  is  simply  wonderful." 

"  Yes,  there  are  few  places  I  have  got  to  like  so  much. 
It  is  beautiful,  and  above  everything  else,  quiet.     I  hate 


noise." 


There  was  a  httle  garden  attached  to  the  cottage,  but 
the  ground  was,  of  course,  uncultivated.  The  cottage 
itself  was  most  simple  in  its  plan.  On  the  one  side  of  the 
entrance  passage  were  two  rooms,  of  which  one  had  to 
serve  as  kitchen,  whilst  on  the  other  side  was  a  store- 
room. Absence  of  an  upper  storey  was  in  keeping  with  the 
general  style  of  houses  in  the  country.  Dr.  Veverka  had 
to  furnish  the  rooms,  and  so  I  was  not  surprised  to  find  in 
them  only  what  was  necessary  for  a  short  stay.  A  woman 
might  have  complained  of  the  bareness  of  the  walls  ;  but 
I  perfectly  agreed  with  his  opinion  that  provided  one  has  a 


32       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

bed  to  sleep  in  and  a  table  to  sit  at,  one  may  very  well  do 
without  all  unnecessary  bric-a-brac.  The  only  unnecessary 
article  was  a  photo  of  a  beautiful  woman  on  the  table 
close  to  the  window,  on  a  little  stand  beside  some  paper- 
covered  volumes  of  Hegel's  works,  I  should  have  liked 
to  have  known  who  the  woman  was,  but  a  feeling  of 
delicacy  restrained  me.  Noticing,  however,  that  I  observed 
the  photo.  Dr.  Veverka  anticipated  my  desire.  "  This  is 
the  photo  of  my  wife,"  he  said  simply. 

"  Ah,  so  you  are  married  ?  "  I  exclaimed,  showing  re- 
newed interest  in  the  sweet,  though  rather  melancholy 
face. 

"  Yes,  married — but  a  widower,"  was  the  reply,  and 
something  in  Dr.  Veverka's  voice  touched  me  to  the  quick. 

"  My  dear  Dr.  Veverka  !  "  I  exclaimed,  whilst  my  heart 
was  thrilling  with  sympathy.  To  think  that  he  should 
have  reason  to  grieve  quite  shocked  me.  Unconsciously  I 
seized  him  by  the  hand  and  pressed  it  mutely. 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said,  and  his  face  shone  with  dreamy 
tenderness.  "  Yes,  I  have  been  a  widower  these  six  years. 
Sufficiently  long  to  get  accustomed  to  it.  Ah,  well,  joy 
is  good,  and  pain  is  good.    To  live  means  to  experience 

both " 

e*.This  grand  simplicity  in  accepting  the  facts  of  life 
only  raised  my  admiration  for  him.  I  should  have  liked 
to  say  something  worthy  of  the  occasion,  but  racked  my 
brains  in  vain.  I  have  never  been  in  love,  much  less 
married  :  what,  then,  could  I  know  of  how  a  man  feels  in 
remembering  his  well-beloved,  departed  wife  ?  Moreover, 
Dr.  Veverka  was  a  philosopher,  and  his  next  remark  bears 
witness  to  the  curious  mixture  of  ordinary  human  nature 
and  superhuman  detachment  with  which  philosophers 
regard  those  painful  personal  experiences  they  share 
with  the  rest  of  mankind. 

"  To  tell  the  truth,"  he  said,  falling  into  his  easy  and 
genial  manner,  "  but  for  the  death  of  my  wife,  I  should 
hardly  have  turned  my  attention  towards  Philosophy. 
The  pain  of  losing  her  was  in  a  sense  the  most  useful  shock 
administered  to  my  instinctive  Egoism.  So  long  as  one  is 
happy,  one  little  desires  to  know  oneself,  and  so  remains 


Post-mortem  Existence  33 

merged  in  one's  instinctive  nature.  The  law  of  growth 
does  not,  consequently,  permit  of  life-long  happiness. 
Of  course,  we  grumble  when  grief  comes  to  us,  but  sooner 
or  later  the  comprehension  comes  that  all  is  for  the  best. 
What  is  grief,  after  all,  but  an  entanglement  of  the  soul 
in  a  limited  content  which  is  to  be  transcended  ?  We  feel 
our  freedom  instinctively^  and  grief  is  only  the  means 
of  regaining  our  birthright  with  full  consciousness.  In 
looking  back  at  my  despair  when  my  wife  died,  I  appear  to 
myself  to  have  been  downright  impious.  Well,  I  do  not 
say  that  I  am  positively  glad  of  being  a  widower,  but  '  Tis 
better  to  have  loved  and  lost  than  never  to  have  loved  at 
all !  '  to  use  the  words  of  your  Tennyson." 

I  indulged  in  a  little  private  cogitation,  staring  out  of  the 
window.  The  sun  was  just  disappearing  behind  the  forest 
on  the  opposite  slope  of  the  valley,  and  the  cottage  would 
soon  be  enveloped  in  the  receding  shadow.  Dr.  Veverka 
was  rolling  a  cigarette  absent-mindedly,  and  so  for  a  time 
there  was  silence. 

"  If  you  do  not  mind,"  I  said  at  last,  "  I  should  like  you 
to  explain  to  me  your  view  of  the  post-mortem  existence. 
I  confess  that  hitherto  I  have  been  rather  sceptical  on  this 
point.  After  our  discussion  this  morning,  the  subject 
appeared  to  me  in  a  different  light.  I  realised  that  it  is 
absurd  to  wish  to  interpret  ourselves  in  terms  of  an  un- 
knowable '  Not-I,'  as  is  done  by  the  current  evolutionary 
theory,  and  so  it  seemed  to  me  quite  logical  to  credit  the 
*  I  '  with  immortality.  Your  further  explanation,  however, 
that  the  'I,'  too,  is  properly  only  a  figment  of  fancy,  has 
again  shifted  my  ground,  so  that  I  do  not  know  what  to 
think." 

"  Let  me  emphasise  to  begin  with,"  answered  Dr. 
Veverka,  "  that  the  statement  as  to  the  '  I  '  being  only  a 
figment  of  fancy  concerns  the  '  I  '  as  credited  with  definite 
existence,  apart  from  all  content.  In  this  case,  the  '  I  ' 
is  obviously  the  same  as  pure  Being  ;  that  is  to  say,  the 
same  as  Nothing.  You  have  only  to  take  your  stand  by 
a  simple  self-analysis,  to  realise  that  the  '  I  '  is  de  facto 
used  only  as  a  subject  of  definite  experience  ;  and  philo- 
sophy maintains  the  same  standpoint  ;  only  as  the  '  I  '  is 


34       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

to  be  realised  in  this  case  in  its  truth,  it  is  defined  in  terms 
of  pure  Thought. 

' '  Comprehension  must  always  be  sought  in  the  system 
of  strictly  logical  Thought.  And  here  one  learns  that  there 
are  three  kinds  of  Being  in  such  an  inseparable  unity,  that 
each  implies  the  other  two,  and  is  j'et  also  distinguished 
from  them.  This  is  a  contradiction,  but  instead  of  quarrel- 
ling whether  such  a  contradiction  is  at  all  possible,  it  is 
more  in  place  to  try  to  realise  that  our  very  existence  is 
an  illustration  thereof. 

"When  we  say  One,  we  naturally  think  of  a  particular 
thing  among  the  totality  of  things.  But  it  is  obvious  that 
we  cannot  think  of  /\ll-Oneness,  i.e.  of  that  Oneness  which 
is  Thought,  in  the  sense  of  a  One,  used  in  counting  up 
things.  We  cannot  really  even  think  of  it  as  one  heap, 
composed  of  all  the  separately  existing  things,  because  we 
would  thus  exclude  the  bond  of  perfect  unity  which  is 
familiar  to  us  in  our  Self-feeling.  Does  not  our  body 
appear  to  consist  of  many  separate  organs  and  members  ? 
Yet,  are  not  all  these  parts  felt  by  us  as  one  body  ?  And 
since  Thought  (or  All-oneness)  contains  all  that  is,  must  it 
not  equally  contain  this  kind  of  Oneness  which  we  are 
with  respect  to  our  bodily  existence  ? 

"  We  have,  then,  only  to  take  ourselves  as  we  actually  are, 
to  realise  that  the  existing  manifoldness  of  distinctions 
does  not  clash  with  the  postulated  Oneness  in  Thought. 
All  perplexity  in  this  connection  arises  only  from  inter- 
preting All-oneness  in  the  sense  of  a  mathematical  unit, 
instead  of  in  the  sense  of  our  own  living  Oneness,  as  a 
flux  of  arising  and  vanishing  distinctions.  The  doctrine 
of  Trinity  is,  after  all,  nothing  but  a  record  of  the  true 
nature  of  All-oneness  :  its  presumable  absurdity  is  simply 
a  consequence  of  the  intellectual  clinging  to  the  inert, 
mathematical  One.  There  could  be  no  clearer  illustration 
of  intellectual  absent-mindedness  (of  the  ordinary  pro- 
pensity simply  to  stare  out  and  handle  appearances  without 
giving  the  least  thought  to  him  who  thus  stares  out :  to 
one's  own  self  !)  than  the  vehement  pooh-poohing  of  an 
assertion  which  is  demonstrated  by  our  very  self-feeling. 

"  So  far  as  Thought  is  spontaneously  active,  it  must  needs 


Post-mortem  Existence  35 

discern  itself  within  itself.  Thinking  cannot  be  realised 
otherwise  than  as  a  breaking-up  of  simple  Identity  into  a 
Distinction  which  is  next  again  reconciled  in  a  richer  notion. 
If  it,  then,  seems  that  at  first  one  deals  only  with  immediate 
Being,  the  course  of  spontaneous  dialectic  proves  before 
long  that  the  immediate  Being  is  de  facto  an  untenable 
contradiction,  having  its  reconcihation  in  the  second  kind 
of  Being,  that  of  Reflection,  or  in  Essence,  And  since  this  is 
found  to  have  been  practically  presupposed  from  the  very 
beginning,  the  two  kinds  of  Being  are  finally  realised  as 
forming  truly  a  negative  (i.e.  self-active  or  living)  unity 
which  is  the  third  kind  of  Being,  that  of  the  Notion. 

"  Since,  now,  the  philosophical  treatment  of  the  ignorant 
conception  of  the  Ego,  as  a  figment  of  fancy  (as  nothing 
but  an  image  of  the  mathematical  oneness),  in  no  way 
implies  a  denial  of  the  actuality  of  a  living  Individual 
who  experiences  the  contradictory  nature  of  Thought, 
each  of  the  three  kinds  of  Being  is  related  to  a  corres- 
ponding aspect  of  our  Self,  Hence  the  threefold  distinction 
of  Body,  Soul,  and  Spirit,  Bodily  or  physical  Existence 
concerns  our  Experience  of  the  dialectic  of  the  immediate 
Being,  whilst  post-mortem  Existence  is  a  compulsory 
Experience  of  the  second  kind  of  Being.  The  third  kind 
of  Being  is  experienced  properly  only  on  reaching  full 
mental  Freedom,  from  the  standpoint  of  which  the  dis- 
tinction of  this  and  the  other  world  is  suspended  in  the 
Eternal  Now,  or  grasped  in  its  true  meaning  as  an  eter- 
nally arising  and  vanishing  Illusion, 

"  So  long  as  one  remains  under  the  sway  of  the  mathe- 
matical conception  of  Oneness,  one  naturally  identifies  the 
soul  with  the  body,  and  denies  the  post-mortem  existence 
(whilst  the  term  Spirit  appears  to  stand  for  no  Being  at 
all).  And  if  a  man  becomes,  so  to  speak,  incapable  of 
conscious  thinking  (owing  to  an  exclusive  devotion  to  the 
analysis  of  external  facts),  every  argument  concerning  the 
Soul  as  also  distinct  from  the  Body  is  wasted  on  him. 
Still,  truth  does  not  depend  on  a  "  consensus  gentium." 
Once  one  awakens  to  the  obvious  fact  that  we  are  such  a 
Oneness  that  it  is  a  flux  of  spontaneously  arising  and 
vanishing  distinctions,  one  cannot  help  making  the  dis- 


36       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

tinction  of  the  Body  and  Soul.  After  all,  everyone  de 
facto  does  the  same  thing,  whenever  he  speaks  of  his  body. 
In  any  case,  the  body  often  aches,  and  this  it  could  not 
were  it  not  also  distinguishable  from  the  soul.  Onlj'  an 
utter  tyro  in  self-analysis  cannot  realise  as  much. 

"  So  far  as  this  world  is  the  totality  of  distinctions  only 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  senses,  and  we  know  very  well 
that  sensuous  objects  are  reproducible  by  our  imagination, 
and  so  equally  may  exist  imaginatively,  it  suggests  itself 
at  first  sight  that  there  ought  to  be  a  counterpart  of  this 
world.  And  this  suggestion  is  confirmed  by  the  Science  of 
Logic.  In  any  case,  when  we  realise  that  Truth  exists  only 
as  a  flux  of  distinctions,  and  that  we  are  founded  in  Truth — 
that  we  are  the  truth — ^we  must  infer  that  our  faculties 
have  equally  a  universal  aspect.  All-oneness,  Thought,  or 
God  implies  all  there  is  in  us,  and  so,  in  our  faculties,  we 
only  share  what  must  needs  have  equally  a  universal 
significance.  Otherwise,  All-oneness  would  be  a  meaning- 
less word.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  do  not  our  senses  presuppose 
the  world  of  sense  ?  And  is  the  universal  correspondence  of 
our  capacities  to  apply  only  to  our  senses,  i.e.  to  the  lowest 
grade  of  manifested  Intelhgence  ?  By  virtue  of  which 
logical  principle  can  it  be  denied  that  there  is  equally 
a  world  of  Imagination,  i.e.  a  world  of  the  second  kind  of 
Being,  and  finally  a  world  of  Actuality,  or  of  the  third 
kind  of  Being  ?  Only  the  mentally  stultified  calls  all  that  is 
beyond  this  ^^'orld  a  problem.  The  belief  in  another  world 
is  as  old  as  the  hills,  and  it  is  to  be  grasped  that  an  instinc- 
tive religious  belief  has  a  surer  basis  than  a  purely  in- 
tellectual theory :  the  former  arises  from  the  sense  of 
our  full  Self,  or  is  founded  in  our  instinctively  logical 
nature,  whilst  the  latter  is  always  only  a  matter  of  eccentric 
reasoning,  a  matter  of  sophistry,  so  far  as  sophistry  means 
reasoning  from  absurd  premises. 

"  Can  we  experience  our  own  annihilation  ?  Very  well, 
men  of  science  boast  of  basing  their  reasoning  on  facts  of 
Experience,  yet,  as  regards  our  immortality,  they  assume 
absurdly,  as  if  the  experience  of  our  annihilation  were  the 
most  sohd  of  all  facts.  What  becomes  of  the  whole  problem 
when  one  grasps  that  we  absolutely  cannot  experience 


Post-mortem  Existence  37 

Unconsciousness,  simply  because  Experience  implies 
Consciousness  ?  Undoubtedly  we  go  daily  to  sleep,  but 
do  we  experience  our  unconsciousness  in  deep  sleep  ?  Do 
we  not,  after  all,  only  infer  that  we  lose  consciousness  on 
the  strength  of  having  seen  somebody  asleep,  i.e.  appar- 
ently unconscious  ?  All  we  are  justified  in  inferring  is 
that  we  periodically  cease  to  be  aware  for  some  time  of 
this  world.  When  we  cannot  remember  what  we  were 
doing  at  a  particular  time  in  the  past,  do  we  jump  to  the 
conclusion  that  we  were  then  unconscious  ?  We  are 
certain  to  have  been  doing  something  or  other,  because 
we  were  then  alive  :  very  well,  is  there  less  certaint}^  that 
we  are  all  through  our  sleep,  even  when  we  do  not  remem- 
ber how  we  spend  the  time  in  the  other  world  ? 

Our  deepest  unconsciousness  cannot  mean  a  destruction 
of  our  universal  Self  because  this  is  just  this  :  to  make 
abstraction  from  every  possible  phenomenal  distinction  ! 
The  blankness  of  our  memory  concerning  the  state  of  deep 
sleep  is  readily  intelligible  as  a  fit  of  complete  self  absorp- 
tion, as  is  the  case  in  deep  thinking.  Being  cannot  be 
thought  away,  because  thought  cannot  think  away  its 
own  Being.  Thought  itself  is.  We  cannot  experience 
our  beginning  or  end  simply  because  we,  our  true  Being, 
is  eternal.  Everything  apparently  unconscious  or  dead 
has  for  its  background  a  conscious  Ego  :  him  who  points  it 
out  !  Unconsciousness  is  not,  therefore,  a  fact  of  ex- 
perience, but  an  Illusion  ;  and  so  far  as  this  illusion  counts 
as  the  most  solid  fact  in  the  sphere  of  empiricism,  men  of 
science  are,  to  that  extent,  mere  sophists. 

"  Seeing  that  All-oneness  exists  only  as  a  flux  of  self- 
produced  distinctions,  and  we  share  its  nature,  we  must 
live  alternately  in  this  and  the  other  world.  In  a  sense,  we 
live  in  the  other  world  even  whilst  living  in  this  world, 
so  far  as  we  always  exercise  our  imagination.  But  so  long 
as  we  live  in  this  world,  we  do  not  reahse  the  nature  of  the 
other  world  objectively,  because  our  attention  is  claimed 
by  the  things  of  this  world.  Imagination  and  Thought 
appear,  so  far,  only  as  an  appendage  to  the  life  in  this 
world.  Still,  we  find,  even  here,  that  imagination  and 
thought  are  equally  distinct  spheres  from  that  of  sense. 


38       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

Fancy  is  no  less  creative  than  receptive,  and  pure  thinking 
is  actually  quite  independent  from  any  sensuous  material, 
since  its  object  is  its  own  nature.  Now,  since  this  sub- 
jectively realised  distinction  between  the  spheres  of  our 
aspects  points  to  their  universal  counterpart,  our  death 
in  this  world  means  an  awakening  in  the  world  of  imagina- 
tion. The  Eastern  conception  of  Reincarnation  refers  to 
an  alternation  between  the  two  worlds  (to  the  Essential 
Relation,  dealt  with  in  the  doctrine  of  Essence),  as  a  con- 
dition of  our  progress  towards  full  Self-knowledge. 

"  Of  course,  this  is  a  very  superficial  account  of  all  that 
may  be  said  on  this  subject.  As  you  see,  all  comes  back  to 
the  system  of  strictly  logical  thought,  and  before  you  have 
some  knowledge  of  the  latter,  I  can  only  put  before  you  a 
few  general  conclusions.  As  the  Ego  has  meaning  only 
through  a  content,  the  realisation  of  all  possible  Content 
in  its  truth,  i.e.  the  Science  of  Logic,  obviously  must 
contain  the  answer  to  every  possible  query  as  to  the  Ego. 
But,  of  course,  in  order  to  get  the  answer,  the  Ego  must 
be  identified  with  a  particular  content.  Thus  instead 
of  asking  vaguely :  '  Shall  I  live  after  death  ?  '  one 
must  ask,  '  What  is  the  Body,  Soul,  Consciousness, 
Nature,  etc.  ?  '  Questions  which  bring  the  Ego  to  the 
front,  as  something  to  be  dealt  with  per  se,  i.e.  apart 
from  a  definite  content,  are  irrational.  But  just  because 
thoughtless  people  are  for  ever  in  majority  (even 
among  the  professors  of  philosophy),  Hegel  appears  to 
them  to  have  denied  the  existence  of  the  Ego.  Hence 
the  outcry  against  him  ;  hence  the  pooh-poohing  of  the 
Science  of  Logic  as  a  string  of  empty  abstractions  of  no 
subjective  significance  !  And  it  is,  as  a  rule,  in  the  name 
of  truth  that  this  grandest  revelation  of  the  nature  of 
God  is  derided  !  But,  then,  thoughtless  people  (and  the 
more  letters  after  a  name,  the  greater,  as  a  rule,  the 
thoughtlessness !)  are  given  to  the  naive  conceit  that 
Truth  depends  on  their  sanction  !  And  thus  it  is  not 
surprising  that  every  puny  whipster  fancies  himself  per- 
fectly qualified  to  discourse  glibly  on  Hegelian  fallacies." 


CHAPTER  V 

AN   INTRODUCTION   TO   THE   SCIENCE 
OF   LOGIC 

T  T  was  natural  that  I  should  desire  to  make  acquaintance 
with  the  system  of  strictly  logical  thought,  and  Dr. 
Veverka  declared  himself  willing  to  give  me  as  many 
lessons  as  I  cared  to  have. 

Strictly  speaking,  thought  is  always  logical.  The  reason 
that  people  arrive  at  different  conclusions  from  the  same 
premises  is  simply  due  to  carelessness  in  maintaining  pure 
continuity  of  thought,  or  also  to  a  hazy  grasp  of  the  pre- 
mises with  which  beginning  is  made.  Indeed,  so  long  as  a 
premise  is  chosen  at  random  in  some  conception  of  a  com- 
plex nature,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  everyone  should 
grasp  identically  all  that  is  thus  implied  in  the  starting 
point.  And  if  it  is  not  clearly  realised  that  purely  con- 
tinuous thinking  must  refrain  from  introducing  any  further 
material  from  outside,  but  depend  purely  on  its  own  spon- 
taneity, termed  shortly  Logic,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
the  ordinary  reasoning  admits  only  too  easily  more  than  is 
implied  in  its  premise.  It  is  in  this  way,  then,  that  the 
door  is  left  open  to  an  infinite  variety  of  inferences  from 
professedly  identical  premises.  The  S37stem  of  pure 
thought,  or  the  Science  of  Logic,  is,  therefore,  necessarily 
bound,  not  only  to  record  pure  spontaneity  of  thought, 
i.e.  to  exclude  all  falling  back  on  ready-made  material 
in  the  sphere  of  facts,  but  to  begin  with  a  premise  which 
must  needs  be  thought  exactly  alike  by  everyone.  So 
comes  it  then,  that  the  Science  of  Logic  begins  with  pure 
Being.  The  very  fact  that  all  that  can  be  said  of  this  is 
Nothing,  proves  that  in  this  way  we  begin  by  taking 
nothing  for  granted.    However  plain  the  necessity  of  such 


40       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

a  beginning  appeared  to  me  at  first  sight,  I  seemed  to 
grasp  it  thoroughly  only  after  Dr.  Veverka  had  thrown  it 
into  relief  as  the  final  outcome  of  the  ordinary  pursuit  of 
knowledge : 

"  No  matter  how  long  one  may  be  content  to  take  oneself 
simply  for  granted,  and  spend  one's  life  in  an  instinctive 
exercise  of  the  faculties  which  are  the  common  heritage 
of  every  man,  one  awakens  sooner  or  later  from  this  initial 
self-indulgence  and  asks  :  '  What  am  I  ?  '  That  is  to  say, 
one  comes  to  realise  that  it  is  not  enough  simply  to  be, 
but  that  human  dignity  consists  properly  in  Knowing  what 
one  is.  This  deepening  of  self-consciousness  is,  after  all,  only 
the  climax  of  our  attitude  to  the  world  in  which  we  live, 

"We  are  not  satisfied  simply  to  take  notice  of  things,  but 
cannot  help  trying  to  discover  what  they  are.  The  least 
we  must  do  is  to  describe  their  appearance,  and  the  de- 
scription records  then  the  result  of  our  comparison  of  them 
in  various  respects.  In  this  respect,  things  are  alike  ;  in 
another  respect,  they  differ. 

"  So  far,  things  are  credited  with  independence  of  us.  It 
is  only  we  who  seem  to  connect  them  together  in  our 
consciousness,  whilst  they  themselves  appear  indifferent 
to  any  relationship.  External  comparison  involves  only 
that  which  presents  itself  in  them  immediately  to  view  ; 
they  are  compared,  first  of  all,  only  as  regards  their  colour, 
sound,  smell,  taste,  and  external  shape. 

' '  Nevertheless,  things  are  credited  also  with  co-relatedness 
in  their  own  self.  The  next  step  in  our  attitude  to  them 
consists  in  an  endeavour  to  fathom  the  nature  of  this  their 
essential  relatedness.  Thus  we  observe  the  way  in  which 
things  act  and  react  on  one  another.  The  primary  external 
comparison  of  their  appearance  is  succeeded  by  empiricism, 
meant  to  establish  the  laws  governing  their  action  and 
reaction. 

"It  is  plain,  however,  that,  so  far,  it  is  overlooked  that 
the  attitude  to  things  is  man's  attitude  to  them,  and, 
consequently,  that  if  the  In-itself  of  things  is  to  be  dis- 
covered, the  share  of  the  experimentor  in  this  research 
must  not  be  left  out  of  the  question.  Things  have  no  labels 
attached  to  them  ;   whatever  is  predicated  of  them  is  due 


The  Science  of  Logic  41 

just  as  much  to  us  as  to  them.  Hence,  it  is  indispensable 
that  we  awaken,  sooner  or  later,  from  the  so-to-speak 
absent-minded  attitude  to  things,  and  include  our  mental 
behaviour  in  the  field  of  our  search  for  knowledge.  But 
whilst  we  thus  reach  the  climax  of  the  external  attitude  to 
things,  we  still  perpetuate  the  same  attitude  to  the  Ego. 
Even  when  already  realising  that  the  Ego,  too,  is  at  least 
a  Thing-in-itself,  we  begin  our  ascent  towards  Self- 
knowledge  by  an  external  observation  of  the  Ego. 

"  This  is  the  sphere  of  empirical  Psychology.  Self- 
knowledge  amounts  here  only  to  a  certain  measure  of 
insight  into  the  peculiarities  of  our  character  under  various 
circumstances.  The  pure  nature  of  the  Ego  is  still  hidden, 
or  has  only  the  form  of  an  hypothesis,  the  Ego  passing  as  a 
rule  for  a  Thing.  For  this  reason,  empirical  psychology  is 
incapable  of  establishing  laws  of  consciousness.  Whatever 
law  is  erected  concerning  the  working  of  the  latter,  refers 
only  to  a  particular  mode  of  consciousness,  and  conse- 
quently lacks  the  characteristic  feature  of  a  law,  i.e.  the 
In-itself  of  an  appearing  content. 

"  For  instance,  Weber's  so-called  Law  that  Stimulation 
must  increase  in  geometric  proportion  in  order  that 
Sensibihty  may  advance  in  arithmetical  proportion, 
concerns  properly,  firstly,  subconsciousness — if  con- 
sciousness is  understood  to  imply  relatedness  to  an  ex- 
ternally subsistent  objectivity  ;  and,  secondly,  even  if 
Sensibihty  could  be  viewed  as  a  mode  of  consciousness 
proper,  said  Law  would  still  be  quite  external  to  it,  because 
it  expresses  only  a  ratio  between  the  magnitude  of  stimu- 
lation and  sensibility,  and  Magnitude  is  on  the  whole  an 
unessential  feature  of  sensibility,  since  the  latter  depends 
essentially,  not  merely  on  external  stimulation,  but  also 
on  the  presence  of  a  working  Soul,  and  its  healthy  fellowship 
with  the  hfe  of  its  bodily  part. 

"  The  search  for  the  laws  of  consciousness  in  the  shape 
of  ratios  is  abandoned  when  it  dawns  on  us  that  the  proper 
meaning  of  the  Law  is  in  this  respect  the  essential  nature  of 
the  Ego.  And,  when  we  thus  realise  ourselves  as  the  Centre 
of  the  universe,  we  proceed  to  inquire  into  the  relationship 
between  the  Ego  and  Things. 


42       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

"  There  are  things,  and  the  Ego  first  of  all  only  appre- 
hends them  by  means  of  the  senses,  thus  acquiring  a 
figurate  Conception  of  them.  But  they  are  next  also 
examined  with  respect  to  their  mutual  relatedness.  The 
result  of  this  examination  is  no  longer  merely  a  figurate 
Conception,  but  the  grasping  of  the  Essence  of  things  ; 
that  which  cannot  be  derived  simply  by  means  of  the 
senses,  but  the  ascertainment  of  which  is  a  matter  of 
Understanding  or  Intellect,  i.e.  the  Notion  of  things. 
The  Notion  is  the  In-itself  of  the  Ego,  as  well  as  of  things, 
and  the  essential  nature  of  things  is,  therefore,  not  foreign 
to  the  Ego,  but  identical  with  its  own  nature.  The  pre- 
sumably unknowable  Thing-in-itself  is  not  a  positive  con- 
tent, setting  bounds  to  our  knowledge,  but  only  a  Nothing 
credited  with  self -subsistence.  So  far  as  the  Thing-in- 
itself  is  referred  to  a  cognising  Ego,  it  has  a  positive  sense 
only  as  a  circle  of  existing  circumstances  which  are  per- 
fectly knowable.  And  so  far  as  it  seems  to  be  just  possible 
that  the  Ego  does  not  exhaust  the  whole  content  of  things 
by  acquiring  the  Notion  of  their  properties,  this  Possibihty 
refers  to  no  actual  content. 

"  The  apparent  cul-de-sac,  reached  at  the  critical  stage 
of  Self-knowledge  (embodied  notably  in  the  Kantian 
Philosophy),  lands  one  at  the  very  threshold  of  true  know- 
ledge :  this  takes  nothing  for  granted,  and  the  unknowable 
Thing-in-itself  is  truly  Nothing  !  All  that  is  required  to 
enter  the  realm  of  pure  Thought  is  to  brush  off  the  assumed 
self-subsistence  of  the  Nothing,  and  to  think  it  as  the 
tabula  rasa  of  all  development. 

"  The  negation  of  the  unknowable  Thing-in-itself  is  here 
the  outcome  of  a  perfectly  common-sense  attitude  to  things, 
so  far  as  this  attitude  insists  on  basing  itself  on  actual 
facts.  It  is  a  fact  that  all  that  we  know  of  things  is  just 
as  much  proper  to  them  as  to  the  Ego.  It  is  a  fact  that 
even  the  unknowable  Thing-in-itself  is  only  our  own 
notion  ;  and  since  this  notion  is  to  imply  nothing  of  what 
can  enter  either  in  figurate  Conception  or  in  Thought,  the 
assumption  of  unimaginable  and  unthinkable  properties 
can  be  urged  only  in  the  name  of  abstract  Possibility,  which 
argues  just  as  much  absolute  Impossibility  of  the  Un- 


The  Science  of  Logic  43 

knowable.  In  disposing  of  this  preconception,  we  directly 
emphasise  that  the  Ego  or  Thought  is  essentially  one  and 
the  same  content  with  things  or  generally  Being.  It  is  a 
fact  that  the  Ego  has  an  innate  intuition  of  its  universality 
and  expresses  this  intuition  in  its  very  attitude  to  things, 
treating  them  instinctively  as  its  Property.  From  the 
standpoint  of  the  essential  relatedness  of  things,  it  is 
equally  a  fact  that  their  properties  are  cognised  only  by 
means  of  categories  which  the  Ego  finds  within  itself  a 
priori.  Space  and  Time  are  themselves  only  moments  of 
Thought,  and  it  is,  in  fact,  impossible  to  point  out  anything 
at  all  without  implying  an  act  of  Thought. 

"  We  cannot  help  thinking.  To  think  is  our  very  deter- 
minateness  as  men.  But  we  think,  first  of  all,  only  in- 
stinctively. Conscious  thinking  refers  to  the  standpoint 
which  has  already  superseded  the  antithesis  between 
Thought  and  Being,  and,  consequentl5^  no  longer  seeks 
Knowledge  through  an  inquiry  into  the  nature  of  given 
things,  but  directly  by  means  of  an  examination  of  the 
nature  of  Thought  qua  Thought.  Things  appear  to  imply 
more  than  Thought  ;  but  the  more  which  Things  have 
against  Thought  is  only  an  unessential  content :  all  that 
which  appeals  to  senses,  which,  however,  amounts  per  se 
to  pure  Nothing.  Indeed,  this  unessential  content  counts 
for  Nothing  in  Empiricism  itself,  so  far  as  the  latter  aims 
at  the  discovery  of  natural  Laws.  Cognition  is  concerned 
with  what  Things  are  in  themselves,  not  with  a  simple 
record  of  the  way  in  which  they  appeal  to  our  senses.  And 
since  essential  properties  of  Things  are  in  any  case  a  matter 
of  Thought,  an  inquiry  into  the  nature  of  Thought  is 
eo  ipso  equally  an  inquiry  into  the  nature  of  Being. 

"  Hegel's  Science  of  Logic  is  the  most  thorough  inquiry 
into  the  nature  of  Thought  that  has  ever  been  published. 
The  term  Logic  may  seem  to  be  used  in  various  senses, 
but  these  senses  amount  really  to  a  modification  of  the 
same  fundamental  meaning  pari  passu  with  the  stages  of 
mental  development  discussed  above.  Thus,  so  far  as 
Logic  is  supposed  to  deal  only  with  the  formal  Laws  of 
Thought,  the  standpoint  occupied  with  respect  to  Thought 
is  that  of  a  purely  external  attitude  to  Things,  Thought  and 


44       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

Being  being  treated  as  radically  different  even  whilst  they 
are  manifestly  also  co-related.  So  far  as  the  purely  external 
attitude  to  Things  goes,  next,  over  into  Empiricism,  Logic 
is,  secondly,  taken  as  '  the  science  of  the  operations  of  the 
understanding,  which  are  subservient  to  the  estimation  of 
evidence'  (Mih's  Logic,  Intr.).  This  standpoint  plainly 
aims  at  harmonising  Thought  with  facts  or  Being,  Thought 
being  still,  however,  treated  as  an  appendage  to  Things 
rather  than  as  their  true  In-itself,  In  other  terms,  this 
standpoint  still  ignores  that  Things  are  cognised  through 
the  use  of  categories  given  in  our  mind  a  priori.  This  point 
is  recognised  in  Kant's  Transcendental  Logic,  where  a 
distinction  is  made  between  the  general  and  particular  use 
of  the  understanding,  the  former  being  again  either  pure 
or  applied,  so  far  as  empirical  conditions  under  which  the 
understanding  is  exercised  are  either  abstracted  from  or 
retained.  The  Applied  Logic  has  been  recently  elaborated 
into  a  whole  system  by  Prof.  Baldwin,  but  it  is  plain  that 
Thought  remains  thus  still  only  as  what  is  found  ready  to 
hand :  the  principle  of  a  systematic  co-relation  is  not  yet 
sought  directly  in  Thought's  own  spontaneity,  but  in 
psychologic  or  utilitarian  interest.  Full  recognition  of  the 
unity  of  Thought  and  Being  is  only  the  starting-point  of 
Hegel's  Science  of  Logic. 

"  Any  objections  to  this  standpoint  amount  simply  to  a 
relapse  into  one  of  the  preliminary  attitudes  to  objectivity. 
So  far  as  the  unity  of  Thought  and  Being  appears  as 
assumed,  attention  is  to  be  drawn  to  the  circumstance  that 
this  assumption  has  the  vahdity  of  a  statement  of  fact. 
As  Hegel  himself  says  in  his  Introduction  to  the  Science  of 
Logic,  the  only  justification  of  which  its  premise  is  capable 
before  its  proper  substantiation  within  the  Logic  itself,  is  its 
necessary  appearance  in  Consciousness.  Since  the  Science 
of  Logic  expounds  the  nature  of  Thought  in  its  purity,  its 
beginning  must  take  up  the  final  result  of  the  development 
of  Consciousness,  and  this  result  amounts  to  a  recognition 
of  the  unity  of  Thought  and  Being  as  a  fact  of  Conscious- 
ness. Prof.  Baldwin's  objection  that  Hegel  unjustifiably 
anticipates  the  nature  of '  Reahty  '  is,  therefore,  untenable. 

"  Even  were  the  object  of  the  Science  of  Logic  traced 


The  Science  of  Logic  45 

simply  to  a  capricious  resolve  to  dog  the  dialectic  which 
unfolds  the  nature  of  Thought  in  its  spontaneity,  its 
beginning  would  still  have  to  be  sought  in  the  simplest 
notion,  or  rather  in  an  attempt  to  think  this  simplest  notion, 
because,  as  will  be  reahsed,  the  simplest  notion  of  the 
unity  of  Thought  and  Being  is  already  the  outcome  of  the 
first  act  of  Thought.  In  this  attempt  we  should  have 
to  abstract  from  everything  that  admits  of  a  distinction 
between  definite  Content  and  Form.  For  otherwise,  we 
would  begin  with  something  analysable,  or  the  beginning 
would  already  embody  a  more  or  less  concrete  form  of 
Thought,  whilst  it  yet  should  imply  no  progress  made  in 
knowing,  no  achieved  act  of  Thought.  Hence,  the  beginning 
must  be  the  beginning  of  the  very  first  act  of  Cognition  : 
and  before  anything  else  we  must  clearly  think,  first  of  all. 
Being  qua  Being,  i.e.  pure  Being.  And  as  we  must  think 
pure  Being  because  of  our  determination  to  make  an 
abstraction  from  all  determinateness,  pure  Being  is 
avowedly  the  same  vacuity  of  content  as  pure  Nothing. 

"  To  decry  this  unity  of  Being  and  Nothing  as  something 
taken  quite  gratuitously  for  granted  is  obviously  most 
unfair.  Hegel  is  thus  taken  to  task,  as  a  common  conjurer, 
for  doing  what  he  plainly  must  do  :  what  must  be  done  by 
everybody  who  wishes  to  perform  the  very  first  act  of 
Thought  !  In  taking  up  the  final  result  of  our  ordinary 
attitude  to  objectivity,  we  start  ^^ith  the  notion  of  the 
unity  of  Thought  and  Being  ;  that  is  to  say,  with  the  notion 
of  Truth.  But  since  this  notion  is  to  receive  its  full  import 
only  by  a  dialectic  consideration  of  the  nature  of  Being, 
the  task  of  the  verification  of  the  notion  of  Truth  must 
begin  with  an  attempt  to  think  pure  Being  or  Nothing. 

"  This  may  be  also  stated  thus :  An  exposition  of 
absolute  Truth  must  take  Nothing  for  granted  ;  and  so  far 
as  the  exposition  amounts  immediately  to  an  inquiry 
into  the  nature  of  Being,  Being  must  be  in  the  beginning 
only  another  word  for  Nothing  :  hence,  pure  Being.  An 
objection  to  this  synonymy  would  have  sense  only  if 
Nothing  and  Being  had  a  concrete  meaning,  which,  how- 
ever, they  expressly  have  not.  The  distinction  between 
them  is,  consequently,  purely  nominal :  the  same  vacuity 


46       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

of  content  is  named  twice  necessarily,  because  the  notion 
of  Truth  imphes  distinction.  Distinctions  there  mani- 
festly are  ;  hence,  the  notion  of  Truth  is  unthinkable  as 
a  pure  Oneness,  and  so  it  happens  that  the  very  vacuity 
of  all  content,  or  the  very  attempt  to  think  the  simplest 
notion,  gives  rise  to  the  nominal  distinction  of  Being  and 
Nothing. 

"  But  even  when  one  fully  realises  the  rational  necessity 
of  the  beginning  with  pure  Being  or  Nothing,  one  is  far 
from  finding  the  dialectical  development  of  Thought  easy. 
Hegel's  discourse  from  paragraph  to  paragraph  appears, 
at  first  sight,  to  be  couched  in  so  strange  a  language  that  a 
beginner  is  quite  at  a  loss  to  realise  what  he  aims  at.  As 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  discourse  is  perfectly  lucid  and 
admirably  simple.  The  first  volume  of  the  Science  of  Logic 
was  revised  by  Hegel  just  before  his  death  in  1831  ;  and 
it  may  be  safely  taken  for  granted  that  he  was  by  then 
fully  competent  to  say  just  what  he  wished  to  say  :  and  to 
say  it,  too,  in  the  simplest  possible  way,  especially  as  a 
so-to-speak  paternal  anxiety  to  make  himself  intelligible 
to  his  students  characterised  him  all  through  his  career 
as  a  lecturer. 

"  The  difficulties  connected  with  the  study  of  the 
Science  of  Logic  must  be  traced  simply  to  the  fact  that  the 
student  does  not  feel  at  once  at  home  in  the  realm  of  pure 
Thought.  So  far,  he  has  been  accustomed  to  think  pic- 
torially,  and  now  finds  himself  staring,  as  it  were,  into 
utter  emptiness,  as  the  absence  of  figurate  conception  in 
pure  thinking  is  bound  to  appear  at  first.  No  wonder, 
then,  that  many  a  student  who  has  been  accustomed  to 
a  comparatively  easy  success  in  his  studies,  so  far  as  these 
depended  chiefly  on  good  memory,  begins  by  being  amazed 
at  the  seeming  impenetrability  of  Hegel's  discourse,  and 
ends  by  inferring  that  the  Science  of  Logic  must  be  non- 
sense :  for  the  very  reason  that  he  finds  it  incomprehen- 
sible 1  Such  at  least  appears  to  be  Prof.  Wm.  James'  way 
of  saying  that  Hegelian  grapes  are  sour,  so  far  as  he  con- 
fesses freely  his  inability  to  follow  Hegel's  dialectic,  but 
nevertheless  has  no  hesitation  in  denying  its  rationality  : 
Hegel  was  presumably  a  man  of  unusually  impressionistic 


The  Science  of  Logic  47 

mind,  only  unfortunately  his  method  and  expression  were  so 
non-sensical  !    {Hih.  Journ.,  January,  1909). 

"  The  absence  of  figurate  conception  has,  of  course,  its 
reason  in  this,  that  the  object  of  pure  Thought  is  Thought 
itself.  This  means  that  all  habits  of  Reflection  based  on 
the  ordinary  attitude  to  objectivity  must  be  left  behind  : 
all  that  remains  over  of  the  form  of  objectivity  is  Names. 
Unlike  Imagination,  Thought  simply  names  itself.  We 
think  in  names.  When  speaking  of  Essence,  Cause, 
Judgment,  Syllogism,  etc.,  we  do  not  speak  of  something 
capable  of  visualisation,  but  imply  a  content  which  is 
understood  only  by  being  thought. 

"  Names  generally  convey  a  meaning  independently  of 
figurate  conception  even  when  they  refer  to  an  objective 
existence.  For  something  given  in  space  and  time  acquires, 
by  being  named,  the  peculiar  characteristic  of  existing  only 
as  superseded.    To  explain  : 

"  Since  all  that  appeals  merely  to  sense  amounts,  from 
the  standpoint  of  Thought,  to  Thought's  own  Otherwise- 
ness,  the  exercise  of  the  senses  is  fer  se  a  thoughtless 
activity,  having  the  significance  of  a  protracted  attempt  to 
think  that  Nothing  which  is  the  beginning  of  Wisdom  :  a 
verity  acknowledged  one-sidedly  by  those  who  trace  mental 
development  to  sensuous  impressions.  The  first  step  to- 
wards the  removal  of  this  one-sidedness — consisting,  firstly, 
in  the  ignoring  of  the  fact  that  Being  and  Thought  are  in 
such  negative  unity  that  neither  is  apart  from  the  other, 
and,  secondly,  in  an  unawareness  that  Thought  against 
Being  is  the  positive — is  figurate  conception,  which  is  the 
inwardising  of  external  manifoldness  and,  therefore,  con- 
stitutes the  middle  between  that  state  of  Intelligence  in 
which  it  finds  itself  immediately  subject  to  modification, 
and  that  state  in  which  it  is  in  its  Freedom,  or  as  Thought. 
Just  because  Imagination  begins  from  Intuition,  the 
ready-found  material  still  continues  to  affect  its  activity 
and  Intelhgence  appears,  consequently,  still  dependent. 
Since,  however,  Thought  is  the  Truth  of  Being,  said 
appearance  of  dependency  is  truly  only  a  challenge  pro- 
voking Intelligence  to  embody  objectivity  in  conformance 
with  its  fundamental  nature  as  Thought.    Now,  as  figurate 


48       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

conception  cannot  be  said  truly  to  be,  just  because  it 
remains  conditioned  by  contrast  witli  the  world  of  sense, 
and  this  latter  is  to  acquire  that  Immediacy  which  belongs 
to  it  as  what  is  thought :  Intelligence  finally  embodies 
objectivity  in  Language,  thus  giving  it  that  existence 
which  belongs  to  sensation,  intuition  and  conception  in 
Thought's  ideational  realm.  The  Name  alone,  if  we 
understand  it,  is  the  unimaged,  simple  conception.  One 
has  no  need  of  ever  having  seen  the  sea,  to  understand 
what  it  means.  Intelligence  works  up  figurate  conceptions 
into  species,  genera,  laws,  forces,  etc.,  in  short,  into 
Categories,  thus  indicating  that  the  given  material  does  not 
get  the  Truth  of  its  Being  except  in  these  thought-forms  : 
and  so  far  as  Intelligence  explains  things  out  of  its  cate- 
gories, it  understands  them,  i.e.  it  puts  itself  in  their  place 
or  stands  under  them  as  their  neutral  basis. 

"  But  so  Intelhgence  functions,  first  of  all,  only  as 
Understanding  or  Intellect.  What  remains  still  to  be 
achieved  before  it  truly  returns  into  itself  is  to  remove  the 
immediacy  which  notions  have  in  its  ideational  realm. 
In  other  terms,  Intelligence  must  bring  its  categories  into 
a  system,  the  principle  of  which  lies  in  the  very  nature  of 
Thought  as  infinite  negativity.  As  spontaneously  active, 
Thought  must  needs  discern  itself  within  itself,  and  the 
tracing  out  of  the  how  it  builds  up  the  system  of  its  cate- 
gories by  its  own  dialectical  potency  constitutes  the  task 
of  pure  thinking. 

"  This  makes  plain  that  a  study  of  the  Science  of  Logic 
becomes  fruitful  only  after  Thought  has  ceased  to  be 
viewed  as  a  life-less  abstraction.  Until  one  has  come  so  far, 
one  cannot  get  rid  of  the  suspicion  as  though  Hegel's  dia- 
lectic were  just  Hegel's,  i.e.  a  subjective  dialectic  which 
might  possibly  admit  of  a  different  turn  from  individual 
to  individual.  For  instance,  to  Prof.  Eucken,  '  the  so- 
called  "  oppositions  "  as  logical  thought  handles  them, 
are  essentially  self-made ;  they  exist  only  so  long  as  thought 
forbears  to  use  the  category  that  is  adequate  to  reconcile 
them.  Once  this  category  is  brought  into  play,  the  op- 
positions magically  vanish,  and  the  thinker  finds  himself 
at  a  point  of  view  from  which  the  universe  appears  in- 


The  Science  of  Logic  49 

finitely  rational  and  right.  And  the  moral  which  consistent 
intellectualism  draws  from  tliis  victory  over  these  opposi- 
tions (or  contradictions,  as  it  significantly  calls  them)  is 
that  the  truth,  the  whole  and  perfect  truth,  is  already 
present  in  the  universe,  but  is  sealed  from  the  gaze  of  all 
who  cannot  make  use  of  that  mysterious  key — the  right 
logical  category.'  ^ 

"  It  is  plain  that  Prof.  Eucken  entirely  ignores  the  nature 
of  thinking,  as  an  immaculate  Self-begetting  of  Intelhgence, 
or  else  it  would  have  struck  him  that  categories  must  form 
a  system  which  is  perfectly  independent  of  any  subjective 
disposition  for  sophistic  trickery.  His  incapacity  of 
crossing  the  threshold  of  pure  Knowledge  is  demonstrated 
by  his  resentment  of  the  philosophical  (and,  indeed,  quite 
current)  notion  of  Truth  as  what  is  eternal,  hence  eo  ipso 
also  already  now  present.  Considered  closer,  this  resent- 
ment springs  simply  from  the  ordinary  attitude  to  ob- 
jectivity, according  to  which  Thought  and  Being  are 
opposed  in  such  wise,  that  the  former  is  treated  either  as 
purely  formal,  or  as  an  appendage  of  the  latter.  The 
principle  of  development  is  in  this  manner  sought  in 
subjective  experience,  in  the  sphere  of  figurate  conception, 
whereby  the  infinite  negativity  of  Thought  comes  to  appear 
only  as  a  growth  in  Time  and  the  notion  of  Eternity  is 
degraded  into  that  of  an  infinite  progress  in  a  straight  line  : 
heedlessly  of  the  fact  that  this  line,  just  because  it  is 
straight,  and  therefore  only  a  reference  to  self,  is  actually 
a  return  into  self,  i.e.  a  circle  having  no  beginning  nor  end. 
It  is,  therefore,  not  surprising  to  find  Prof.  Eucken  laying 
special  stress  on  his  conviction  '  that  the  possibilities  of  the 
universe  have  not  yet  been  played  out,  as  hoary-headed 
wisdom  would  have  us  believe,  and  that  our  spiritual  life 
still  finds  itself  battling  in  mid-flood,  with  much  of  the 
world's  work  still  before  it  ' — as  though  Hegel  asserted 
that  the  possibilities  of  the  universe  could  ever  play  them- 
selves out  ! 

"  He  who  would  penetrate  into  the  realm  of  pure  Thought 
cannot  be  cautioned  strongly  enough  against  the  stand- 
point of  the  ordinary  consciousness  with  its  illusory  sound- 
1  Boyce,  Rudolf  Eucken's  Philosophy  of  Life,  p.  i;jS. 
D 


50       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

ness.  It  is  comparatively  easy  to  transcend  the  first  or 
descriptive  stage,  but  the  standpoint  forming  the  next 
higher  background  of  the  external  attitude  to  things,  i.e.  the 
simple  certainty  of  self  called  the  Ego  constitutes  a  veritable 
stumbling  block  to  the  final  return  of  Intelligence  into 
itself  as  pure  Knowing,  The  Ego  is  the  notion  in  its 
immediacy  in  such  wise  that  its  immanent  content  appears 
also  externally  as  the  Universe.  Owing  to  this  delegation 
of  its  spontaneous  activity  to  a  seemingly  self-subsistent 
objectivity,  the  Notion  remains  on  the  side  of  the  Ego  as  an 
empty  form  of  the  Universal.  But  just  because  Thought 
or  the  Notion  is  fundamentally  in  negative  unity  with  the 
apparent  Universe,  the  Ego  cannot  maintain  itself  except 
as  a  Recovery  of  its  true  meaning.  Nevertheless,  until 
Thought  ceases  to  be  viewed  as  a  lifeless  abstraction,  the 
Ego  clings  to  Self-feeling — ^^'hich  is,  indeed,  all  that 
preserves  its  illusory  independence — and  in  this  manner 
obstinatelv  refuses  to  surrender  its  eccentricitv." 


CHAPTER  VI 

FIRST   ACT   OF  THOUGHT 

AT  the  end  of  his  discourse,  Dr.  Veverka  gave  me  the 
■^  following  paper  for  my  private  study  : 

FIRST  ACT  OF  THOUGHT 
First  step  :   Pure  Being 

0.  Reahsation  of  the  meaning  of  taking  nothing  for 
granted. 

Second  step  :   Being,  Nothing 

1.  Being  is  the  indeterminate  Immediate,  is  in  fact 
Nothing. 

2.  Nothing  is  the  same  absence  of  determinateness  as 
pure  Being. 

Third  step :  Becoming 

3.  What  is  the  truth  is  neither  Being  nor  Nothing,  but 
that  Being — does  not  go  over — but  is  gone  over  into 
Nothing,  and  Nothing  into  Being  :   Becoming. 

Fourth  step :   Coming-to-be,  Ceasing-to-be 

4.  Being  and  Nothing  sink  down  from  their  immediately 
conceived  self-subsistence  into  moments  which  are  still  dis- 
tinct, but  at  the  same  time  suspended. 

5.  Grasped  in  this  their  distinctiveness,  each  is  in  unity 
with  the  other. 

6.  Becoming  is  in  this  manner  in  double  determination  : 
as  Coming-to-be  and  Ceasing-to-be. 

7.  Coming-to-be  and  Ceasing-to-be  interpenetrate  each 
other,  or,  rather,  each  suspends  itself  through  its  own 
nature,  because  it  is  in  itself  its  own  contrary. 

8.  Owing  to  the  interpenetration  or  equilibrium  of  its 

51 


52        A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

distinct  moments,  the  Becoming  itself  collapses  as  well  into 
peaceful  unity. 

9.  So  far  as  becoming  is  the  disappearing  of  that  very 
distinctiveness  on  which  alone  it  rests  (the  distinction  of 
Being  and  Nothing),  it  is  self-contradictory,  and  therefore 
untenable. 

10.  The  result  of  its  suspension  is  Being  :  but  the  Being 
of  the  peaceful  unity  of  Being  and  Nothing. 

11.  Such  a  Being  is  called  Presence  :  that  Being  which 
there  is. 

Fifth  step :   Presence 

12.  Presence  appears  as  a  First  with  which  beginning  is 
made. 

13.  According  to  its  Becoming,  Presence  is  generally 
Being  with  a  Non-Being  in  such  wise  that  the  unity  of  both 
simply  is  :  the  Non-Being  stands,  so  far,  only  for  the 
Determinateness  as  such  (not  yet  for  another  Being). 

14.  In  referring  to  another  Being,  however,  we  anticipate 
what  belongs  properly  to  the  dialectical  development  still 
before  us  :  it  is  most  important  not  to  allow  pure  continuity 
of  thought  to  get  disturbed  by  anticipations  of  what  must 
yield  itself  dialectically. 

15.  True,  just  because  Presence  is  no  longer  pure  Being, 
there  must  needs  spring  up  in  it  several  determinations, 
embodying  distinct  relations  of  its  moments. 

16.  Nevertheless,  at  first  sight,  Determinateness  has  not 
yet  detached  itself  from  Being. 

17.  As  thus  wholly  simple  and  immediate,  Determinate- 
ness is  Quality. 

Sixth  step  :  Reality,  Negation 

18.  In  the  distinct  character  of  Being,  Quality  is  Reahty  ; 
as  fraught  with  negativity.  Quality  is  Negation  as  such. 

19.  These  two  moments  of  Quality  pass  for  being  dis- 
tinct :   but  each  is  immediately  the  other. 

Seventh  step :   Being-within-self 

20.  In  that  the  distinction  in  Quahty  is  just  as  much 
suspended,  Quality  is  not  at  all  separated  from  Presence. 


First  Act  of  Thought  53 

21.  The  suspendedness  of  the  distinction  is  a  deter- 
minateness  within  Presence,  which  latter  is  thus  Being- 
within-self  or  Something. 

Dr.  Veverka  explained  to  me  that  this  paper  formed  a 
part  of  his  own  digest  of  the  Science  of  Logic,  in  which  he 
condensed  every  paragraph  of  Hegel's  discourse,  so  far  as 
the  latter  concerns  the  dialectical  movement  proper,  to 
a  simple  statement,  with  the  view  of  getting  a  compre- 
hensive grasp  of  the  whole  subject-matter. 

"  Of  course,"  he  remarked,  "  I  could  reproduce  the 
whole  theme  in  my  own  words.  But,  then,  you  will  not 
be  always  with  me,  and  I  am  thinking  of  your  future  study 
of  the  Science  of  Logic  itself.  I  am  sure  that  my  digest,  if 
you  care  to  copy  it  out  for  yourself,  will  prove  very  useful 
to  you.  The  chief  difficulty  of  a  student  of  the  Science  of 
Logic  consists  in  his  inability  to  keep  his  bearing  through 
the  maze  of  dialectic,  and  my  digest  is  meant  to  remove  this 
difficulty  by  drawing  attention  to  the  central  idea  of  every 
paragraph  belonging  to  the  dialectical  movement  proper 
(that  is  to  say,  when  prefatory  and  independent  Remarks 
are  left  out  of  the  question)  from  the  standpoint  of  pure 
continuity  of  Thought. 

"  But  my  digest  is  more  than  this.  You  will  find  that 
I  take  no  notice  of  Hegel's  own  subdivision  of  the  subject- 
matter  in  question,  but  introduce  a  subdivision  of  my  own. 
Not  that  I  find  fault  with  Hegel's  arrangement  of  the 
Science  of  Logic.  My  departure  from  it  is  simply  due  to 
the  fact  that  I  proposed,  in  my  Digest,  to  test  the  objec- 
tivity of  Hegel's  dialectic  from  the  standpoint  of  the 
necessary  anticipation  which  arises  in  mind  at  the  end  of 
the  first  act  of  Thought,  as  I  am  aboutto  explain. 

"  Namely,  when  one  begins  simply  to  think  purely,  one 
finds  that  the  first  act  of  Thought  is  properly  achieved  only 
in  the  notion  of  Being- within-self  or  Something.  It  is  only 
here  that  pure  Thought  admits  of  a  pause,  because  Becoming 
is  thought  only  as  an  unrestful  unity  of  Being  and  Nothing 
and  thus  not  as  a  result.  True,  at  first  sight  it  would  seem 
that  the  first  act  comes  to  its  full  stop  in  the  notion  of 
Presence,  which  has  accordingly  been  characterised  as 
'  a  First  with  which  beginning  (the  beginning  of  the  second 


54       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

act)  is  made  '  (§12).  But  what  is  the  notion  of  Something 
but  Presence  reahsed  in  its  character  as  the  result  of  the 
first  act  of  Thought  ?  The  term  Presence  simply  dis- 
tinguishes Being  as  a  result  of  Becoming  from  its  initial 
connotation  as  pure  Being.  So  far  as  we  bring  home  its 
present  connotation,  as  the  peaceful  unity  of  Being  and 
Nothing  in  the  form  of  Being  (and,  therefore,  by  anticipa- 
tion, only  in  a  one-sided  form,  since  the  peaceful  unity 
may  evidently  be  equally  thought  in  the  no  less  one-sided 
form  of  Nothing,  as  is  the  case  in  the  not  of  Something,  i.e. 
in  something  else  or  an  Other),  we  record  this  its  char- 
acteristic meaning  in  Determinateness  as  such.  But  this 
tenii  stands  still  only  generally  for  the  result  of  Becoming, 
i.e.  for  all  that  is  become,  not  as  yet  distinctly  for  the 
simplest  or  first  result  of  Becoming :  this  is  recorded  pro- 
perly in  Quality.  And  the  very  fact  that  this  is  the  concluded 
first  act  means  that  Quality  is  to  be  grasped  as  a  suspended 
distinction  of  Being  and  Nothing,  i.e.  of  Reality  and 
Negation.  This  its  meaning  must  clearly  be  still  included 
in  the  first  act,  because  the  distinction  of  Reality  and 
Negation  is  not  yet  the  distinction  of  a  Quality  from 
another  Quality,  of  Something  from  an  Other,  but  a  purely 
abstract  distinction  within  the  Quality  as  such.  Reality 
cannot  be  opposed  to  Negation  as  to  another  Quality, 
because  Quality  has  meaning  only  as  a  direct  or  immediate 
unity  of  Reahty  and  Negation. 

"  Besides,  is  not  the  very  obstinacy  of  ordinary  con- 
sciousness, to  substitute  Something,  i.e.  a  Quahty  (a 
definite  Being)  for  the  pure  Being,  and  thus  to  repudiate 
the  direct  unity  of  Being  and  Nothing,  an  instinctively 
logical  evidence  that  the  first  act  of  Thought  goes  as  far 
as  the  notion  of  Something  ?  Just  because  the  ordinary, 
only  instinctively  logical  consciousness  does  not  concern 
itself  with  an  abstract  analysis  of  the  moments  implied 
in  every  act  of  thought,  it  begins  at  least  with  the  result 
of  its  first  act :  with  Something  which  as  a  Presence  is,  of 
course,  at  once  opposed  to  another  Presence  (as  will  be 
found  in  the  second  act  of  thought). 

"  Of  course  (to  complete  this  digression),  just  because 
the  ordinary  consciousness  insists  on  beginning  with  the 


First  Act  of  Thought  55 

result  of  the  first  act  of  Thought,  it  must  needs  also  pre- 
suppose that  very  unity  of  Being  and  Nothing  which  it 
pooh-poohs  with  such  vehemence :  Becoming.  Why, 
this  is  precisely  why  it  is  exercised  as  to  the  Origin  of  all 
that  is  !  The  perplexing  question  as  to  the  Why  :  what  is 
it  but  the  way  in  which  the  instinctively  logical  nature 
forces  on  our  attention  that  Something  is  the  beginning 
of  the  second  act  of  Thought,  consequently  a  Being  having 
Becoming  (Origin,  Decease)  at  its  back  !  On  the  strength  of 
the  first  act  of  Thought  it  is  already  plain  what  is  to  be 
thought  of  the  presumable  insolubility  of  this  question  : 
the  insolubility  amounts  to  an  obstinate  refusal  (or  utter 
incapacity)  to  think  pure  Being  !  And  thus  it  may  be 
anticipated  that  all  argumentation  as  to  the  thinkableness 
of  a  beginning,  on  the  part  of  the  ordinary  consciousness, 
is  simply  a  tissue  of  sophistry.  For  instance,  so  far  as 
Kant  proposes  to  prove  indisputably  that  the  world  has  a 
beginning,  he  assumes  a  given  moment,  as  though  the 
beginning  itself  were  not  a  given  moment.  And  so  far  as  he 
professes  to  prove  indisputably  the  contrary,  he  assumes 
a  time  before  the  beginning :  remaining  all  through 
unaware  that  the  beginning  is  the  Becoming  degraded 
to  a  mere  conception  of  Time  and  arriving,  on  the  contrary, 
at  the  conclusion  that  just  because  Reason  (presumably) 
supplies  an  indisputable  proof  of  contradictory  assertions, 
it  is  incapable  of  discovering  the  truth  ! 

"  Now,  in  saying  that  the  conundrum  of  the  Origin  of 
all  that  is,  is  already  solved  through  the  analysis  of  the 
very  first  act  of  Thought,  I  am  voicing  the  afore-mentioned 
necessary  anticipation  as  regards  the  nature  of  Thought, 
namely,  that  Thought  reveals  itself  in  its  every  complete 
act  as  a  whole  of  the  same  typical  moments  ;  or,  in  other 
terms,  that  the  very  first  act  bears  already  a  witness  to  the 
substantial  nature  of  Thought  in  its  most  comprehensive 
sense.  That  Hegel  himself  is  quite  aware  of  these  typical 
moments  of  every  act  of  Thought  becomes  obvious  in 
connection  with  the  dialectic  of  the  One.  '  The  moments 
of  the  development  of  this  notion,'  he  says,  '  are  by 
anticipation  :  (i)  Negation  in  general,  (2)  Two  Negations, 
(3)  consequently  two  such  that  they  are  the  same  tiling, 


56       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

(4)  and  directly  opposed  to  one  another,  (5)  Identity  as 
such,  (6)  negative  reference  and  yet  to  self.'  He  does  not 
mention  the  seventh  moment,  but  its  presence  is  self- 
understood. 

"  The  steps  of  mediation  could  be  equally  characterised 
thus :  (i)  Premise,  (2)  Difference,  (3)  Abstract  middle 
term,  (4)  Antithesis,  (5)  Identity  of  the  opposites  or  the 
concreted  middle  term,  (6)  Self-contradiction,  (7)  Con- 
clusion. And  if  they  are  traced  directly  to  the  Notion 
(the  just  stated  characterisation  referring  to  the  stand- 
point of  the  Essence),  their  intelligible  whole  amounts  to  a 
definition  of  the  true,  seeing  that  the  true  is  a  matter  of 
pure  thinking,  hence  definable  only  in  terms  of  the  typical 
moments  of  every  act  of  Thought.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
Prof.  Bolland,  the  enthusiastic  Hegelian  at  Leyden,  defines 
the  true  to  be  this  :  '  To  distinguish  itself  within  itself, 
to  establish  the  other  of  its  own  self  in  order  to  arrive  in 
it  (the  other)  at  its  own  self :  to  convert  it  and  thus  to  be 
for  itself.'  ^ 

"  Although  we  are,  so  far,  extending  the  result  of  the 
analysis  of  the  first  act  of  Thought  over  the  whole  dialectic 
by  means  of  which  Thought  verifies  to  itself  its  own  unity 
with  Being,  we  are  justified  in  doing  so  on  the  strength  of 
the  unity  of  Thought  and  Being  as  a  fact  of  consciousness. 
Still,  what  is  thus  quite  justifiably  anticipated,  is  yet  to 
be  verified  philosophically.  And  as  this  verification  is  not 
to  set  aside  the  result  of  the  analysis  of  the  first  act  of 
Thought,  but  only  to  justify  the  correctness  of  our  present 
application  of  it,  we  shall  establish  this  correctness  on 
finding  that  the  whole  dialectic  of  the  Objective  Logic 
actually  does  form  seven  main  subdivisions,  the  first  of 
which  is  to  be  identified  with  the  first  act  of  Thought. 
We  may,  therefore,  say  that  the  task  before  us  consists 
in  a  verification  whether  the  dialectical  whole  which, 
according  to  Hegel,  is  meant  to  establish  philosophically 
that  unity  of  Thought  and  Being  which  he  postulates  to 

^  "  Het  ware  is  dit,  zich  in  zichzelf  te  onderscheiden,  van  zichzelf 
het  andere  te  stellen,  om  daarin  tot  zichzelf  te  komen,  het  te  ver- 
keeren  en  voor  zich  te  zijn." — Zuiverc  Rede  en  hare  Weykclijkheid, 
Leiden,  A.  H.  Adriani,  1909  (2d.  ed.)- 


First  Act  of  Thought  57 

begin  with  as  a  fact  of  consciousness,  forms  truly  seven 
acts  of  Thought.  Further,  so  far  as  the  second,  fourth,  and 
sixth  steps  of  mediation  of  the  first  act  are  dual,  it  is  to  be 
seen  equally  whether  the  second,  fourth,  and  sixth  acts  of 
Thought  are  similarly  dual.  The  One  dialectical  whole 
of  the  Objective  Logic  ought  to  be  by  anticipation,  properly 
a  whole  of  ten  dialectical  wholes,  which  wholes,  in  dis- 
tinction from  the  septenary  subdivision,  may  be  called 
arbitrarily  Cycles.  You  see,  then,  that  in  proceeding  to 
subdivide  the  dialectical  movement  by  means  of  which 
Thought  proves  its  unity  with  Being  in  the  stated  manner, 
we  are  giving  ourselves  the  satisfaction  of  testing  the 
adequacy  of  Hegel's  rendering  of  purely  continuous  think- 
ing in  a  purely  objective  or  impersonal  manner." 


CHAPTER  VII 

SECOND   ACT  OF   THOUGHT 

'T'HE  subject-matter  of  the  second  act  of  Thought  was 
subdivided  by  Dr.  Veverka  as  follows  : 

A.    SECOND   CYCLE 

1.  Something  as  such 

22.  Something  is  the  first  Negation  of  the  Negation, 
as  the  simple  Being  of  reference  to  self. 

23.  Something  is  thus  equally  the  mediation  of  itself 
with  itself. 

24.  As,  however,  this  mediation  has,  so  far,  no  concrete 
determinations  to  its  sides,  Something  is  estabhshed 
primarily  only  as  simply  maintaining  itself  in  its  reference 
to  self,  and  its  negative  (the  Negation  of  which  it  is  the 
first  Negation)  is  now  equally  a  Quality,  but  at  first  only 
an  Other  in  general. 

2.  Something,  Other 

25.  Something  and  Other  are  both,  in  the  first  place. 
Presence  or  Something. 

26.  Secondly,  each  is  equally  an  Other :  the  dis- 
tinguishing and  fixing  of  the  one  Something  is  a  subjective 
designating,  a  matter  of  choice. 

27.  But  since  there  is  no  Presence  that  is  not  without 
another  Presence  and  thus  not  itself  an  Other  ; 

28.  And  since,  further,  the  identity  of  the  Other  with 
Something  falls  only  into  the  external  comparison  of  both  : 

29.  The  Other  is  to  be  taken,  thirdly,  equally  in  reference 
to  its  own  self :   as  the  Other  as  such. 

58 


Second  Act  of  Thought  59 

30.  But  so  we  have  before  us,  a  self-identical  Something  : 
since  the  Other  as  such  is  the  Other  in  its  own  self,  hence  the 
Other  of  its  own  self,  or  the  Other  of  the  Other,  the  dis- 
tinction of  Something  and  Other  is  suspended. 

3.  Something  and  Other  in  one  Reference,  or 

Altering 

31.  Something  is  essentially  one  with  the  Other,  and  just 
as  essentially  not  one  with  it. 

32.  So  far  as  Something  is  one  with  the  Other,  and  the 
Other  is,  nevertheless,  also  not  one  with  it,  it  refers  to 
another,  or  its  Being  is  Being-for-other  (Being  as  and  in 
the  Other). 

SS-  And  so  far  as  Something  (or  Other)  refers  to  itself 
against  its  reference  to  something  else,  or  against  its 
Being-for-other,  its  Being  is  Being-in-itself. 

4.  Being-in-itself,  Being-for-other 

34.  Being-in-itself  and  Being-for-other  are  the  names 
for  Something  and  Other,  as  moments  of  one  and  the  same 
reference,  of  one  and  the  same  Something. 

35.  Or,  rather,  they  embody  the  present  sense  of  the 
original  distinction  of  Being  and  Nothing, 

36.  Being-in-itself  records  that  Being  is  not  simply 
negative  reference  to  Non-Being,  but  that  it  has  Non-Being 
also  in  it :  that  it  is  the  Not  of  Being-for-other. 

37.  Similarly,  Being-for-other  records  that  Non-Being  is, 
not  simply  negative  reference  to  Being,  but  that,  just  by 
being  the  Not  of  Being,  it  itself  also  is  as  against  Being, 
i.e.  that  it  points  to  the  Being-in-itself  as  to  a  Being  re- 
flected within  its  own  self. 

38.  So  far,  then,  as  Something  (or  Other)  is  in  itself 
and  for  another  : 

39.  The  distinction  of  Being-in-itself  and  Being-for-other 
is  also  null  or  suspended  ;  or  Something  has  in  it  v;hat  it  is 
in  itself :  it  is  in  itself  what  it  is  for  another. 

40.  From  this  it  follows  that  Being-in-itself  loses  all 
meaning,  if  abstraction  is  made  from  all  Being-for-other 


6o       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

(as  is  the  case  in  connection  with  the  current  conception  of 
the  Thing  in-itself). 

41.  And  it  is  equally  plain  that  Being-for-other  would 
lose  all  meaning  were  it  opposed  to  Being-in-itself  without 
implying  it  ;  but  this  distinction  involves  the  result  of  the 
doctrine  of  Being — the  established  Being — and  therefore 
falls  properly  into  the  sphere  of  Essence. 

5.  Determination  or  the  In-itself 

42.  The  identity  of  the  Being-in-itself  and  the  Being-for- 
other  in  the  form  of  the  In-itself  is  Determination. 

43.  This  is  the  present  meaning  of  Determinateness  as 
such,  or  also  of  Something  as  such. 

44.  Determination  is  the  affirmative  Determinateness, 
with  which  Something,  in  its  Presence,  remains  congruous 
against  its  involution  with  Other  by  which  it  might  be 
determined,  maintaining  itself  in  its  equality  with  itself, 
and  making  it  good  in  its  Being-for-other. 

45.  The  distinction  between  Determinateness  as  such 
and  Determination  has,  for  instance,  with  respect  to  Man, 
the  meaning  of  Thought  as  such  (pure  Thought)  and  of 
thinking  Reason. 

6.  Determination,  Constitution 

46.  So  far  as  Being  for  other  is  equally  distinguishable 
from  its  identity  with  the  Being-in-itself,  yet  the  dis- 
tinction must  remain  purely  qualitative  (§41),  the  Being- 
for-other  acquires  the  sense  of  Constitution. 

47.  To  have  a  Constitution,  i.e.  to  be  involved  in  ex- 
ternal relationship,  is,  therefore,  not  a  mere  contingency 
attaching  to  Something,  but  its  very  Quality. 

48.  At  first  sight  it  would  seem  that  Something  alters 
only  externally,  or  only  in  its  Constitution,  since  Deter- 
mination is  its  affirmative  Determinateness. 

49.  But  that  this  cannot  be  so  is  plain  from  the  fact 
that  Determination  and  Constitution  are  distinct  sides  of 
one  and  the  same  Something  :  they  have  their  simple 
middle  in  Determinateness  as  such  and  their  distinction  is, 
therefore,  equally  suspended. 


Second  Act  of  Thought  6i 

50.  But  this  means  that  there  is  before  us  such  a  dis- 
tinction that  its  sides  are  one  and  the  same  Something  : 
the  Other  is  now  estabhshed  to  be  the  Being-within-self 
of  the  Something  itself :  Alteration  converts  the  first 
Negation  of  Negation  into  another,  second  one. 

7.  Ceasing-to-be-an-Other    or    Non-Being-for- 
Other 

51.  There  are  now  two  Somethings,  each  of  which  refers 
itself  to  itself  by  means  of  the  suspension  of  the  Other, 
so  that  reference  to  self  is  now  equally  a  Ceasing  to  be  an 
Other,  or  an  estabhshing  of  the  Non-Being-for-Other. 

52.  There  is  One  determinateness  of  the  two  Somethings 
which  is  as  well  identical  with  their  In-itself  (so  far  as  this 
latter  is  Negation  of  the  Negation,  §44),  as  it  also  (so  far 
as  these  Negations  are  against  one  another  as  other  Some- 
things, §50)  concludes  them  out  of  their  own  self :  the  One 
determinateness  in  question  is  called  Limit. 

B.    THIRD    CYCLE 

I.  Limit  as  such 

53.  The  development  of  this  notion  manifests  itself 
rather  as  entanglement. 

54.  So  far  as  the  Limit  is  primarily  the  Non-Being  of  the 
Other,  yet  the  Other  is  itself  a  Something,  the  Limit  is 
the  Non-Being  of  the  Something  in  general. 

55.  Since,  however,  the  Non-Being  of  the  Other  has  now 
the  sense  of  the  established  Being  of  the  Something,  the 
Limit  is,  at  the  same  time,  itself  only  the  Being  or  Quality 
of  the  Something. 

56.  The  Limit  is,  therefore,  the  mediation  whereby 
Something  and  Other  each  as  well  is  and  is  not. 


'O 


2.  Limit,  Presence 

57.  Thus,  however,  the  Limit  is  also  as  the  Third  to 
Something  and  Other  which  have  their  Presence  on  the 
other  side,  the  one  from  the  other,  of  their  Limit. 

58.  This  is  the  side  from  which  Limit  is  approached 


62       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

primarily  by  Conception  and  which  is  to  be  found  specially 
in  things  of  space. 

59.  Since,  then,  Something  has  its  Presence  only  in  the 
Limit,  and  the  Limit  and  immediate  Presence  are,  at  the 
same  time,  each  the  negative  of  the  other  :  the  Something 
which  is  only  in  its  Limit  just  as  much  sunders  itself  from 
its  own  self  and  points  beyond  itself  to  its  Non-Being, 
enunciating  it  as  its  own  Being  and  so  passing  over  into  it. 

60.  This  conclusion  has  its  illustration,  firstly  (as  regards 
the  one  determination  that  something  is  what  it  is  in  its 
Limit)  in  the  Point,  Line  and  Plane,  so  far  as  they  are 
elements  or  principles  of  the  Line,  Plane  and  Volume  re- 
spectively ;  secondly  (as  regards  the  immediate  unity  of 
Limit  and  Presence  as  self-contradiction)  in  the  current 
conception  that  Line  originates  through  the  movement  of 
a  Point,  Plane  through  that  of  a  Line  and  Volume  through 
that  of  a  Plane. 

3.    FiNITUDE 

61.  Something  with  its  immanent  Limit,  estabhshed  as 
the  contradiction  of  its  own  self,  through  which  contra- 
diction it  is  what  is  not,  is  the  Finite. 

62.  The  Finite  is,  therefore,  the  Negation  fixed  in  itself 
and  so  eternal. 

63.  Were,  however,  the  Finite  not  to  pass  away  in  the 
affirmative,  we  should  be  again  back  at  that  first,  abstract 
Nothing  which  is  long  since  passed. 

64.  Finitude  is  thus  a  higher  restatement  of  Becoming. 

65.  We  have  now  to  see  what  moments  are  contained  in 
its  notion. 

4.  Limitation,  Ought-to-be 

66.  The  proper  Limit  of  the  Something,  established  by  it 
as  a  negative  which  is  at  the  same  time  essential,  is  not 
only  Limit  as  such,  but  Limitation  ;  whilst  the  In-itself, 
as  the  negative  reference  to  its  own  self  as  Limitation  is 
what  ought  to  be. 

67.  In  order  that  the  Limit  which  is  in  the  Something 
generally,  be  a  Limitation,  the  Something  must  at  the  same 


Second  Act  of  Thought  63 

time  transcend  it  within  its  own  self,  and  thus  transcend 
equally  its  own  self. 

68.  The  Ought-to-be  is,  therefore,  directly  united  with 
the  Limitation  as  well  as  distinct  from  it. 

69.  Only  the  Limitation  is  established  as  the  Finite. 

70.  What  only  ought  to  be  is  the  Determination  es- 
tablished as  it  is  de  facto  ;  namely,  at  the  same  time  only 
a  Determinateness  (§13). 

71.  The  In-itself  reduces  itself,  therefore,  to  what  ought 
to  be  when  Being-for-other  is  established  as  Something's 
Limitation. 

72.  Thus  the  Ought-to-be  transcends  the  same  deter- 
minateness which  is  its  negation. 

73.  As  the  Ought-to-be,  consequently,  the  Something 
is  raised  above  its  Limitation,  but  even  as  so  raised  it 
nevertheless  remains  limited  through  its  reference  to  its 
Finitude. 

74.  Owing  to  this  its  self-contradictory  nature,  the  Finite 
suspends  itself  and  goes  over  into  the  Infinite,  i.e.  into  the 
Other  as  such  of  finite  Being. 

5.  Infinitude 

75.  The  Infinite  is  the  true  Being,  reached  through  the 
rising  superior  to  the  Limitation. 

76.  It  does  not,  however,  arise  externally  to  the  Finite  : 
this  latter  is  only  this,  to  convert  itself  into  its  Other,  the 
Infinite,  through  its  own  nature. 

77.  Thus  the  Finite  is  swallowed  up  in  the  Infinite,  and 
that  which  truly  is,  is  the  Infinite. 

6.  Alternation  of  the  Finite  and  the  Infinite 

78.  As  only  immediate,  the  Infinite  appears,  however,  still 
opposed  to  the  Finite. 

I. 

79.  As  against  the  circle  of  determinatenesses  or  realities, 
the  Infinite  is  the  indeterminate  blankness,  the  Beyond  of 
the  Finite. 


64       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

80.  This  is  the  bad  Infinite,  the  Infinite  of  the  Intellect, 
to  which  it  has  the  value  of  the  highest,  of  absolute  truth. 


81.  From  this  standpoint  there  are  two  determinate- 
nesses  or  worlds,  one  infinite  and  one  finite,  and  in  their 
reference  the  Infinite  is  only  a  Limit  of  the  Finite,  i.e. 
only  a  determinateness,  finite  Infinitude. 

82.  The  Finite  stands  as  the  Presence  on  this  side, 
w^hile  the  Infinite,  in  spite  of  being  the  In-itself  of  the 
Finite,  is  pushed,  as  a  Beyond,  into  a  dim,  inaccessible 
distance,  out  of  which  the  Finite  finds  itself  and  remains 
on  this  side. 

3- 

83.  But  in  that  each  is,  in  its  own  self  and  from  its  own 
determination,  the  establishing  of  the  other,  they  are 
inseparable,  although  their  unity  remains  hidden  in  their 
qualitative  otherness. 

84.  Each  arises  immediately  in  the  other,  and  their 
relation  is  only  an  external  one. 

85.  Transcendence  is  made  beyond  the  Finite  into  the 
Infinite,  but  the  latter  immediately  relapses  into  the  Finite 
which  is  again  transcended — and  so  on  ad  infinitwn. 

86.  There  is  present  an  alternating  determination  of  the 
Finite  and  the  Infinite. 

87.  Presenting  itself  as  the  Progresses  ad  Infinitum,  this 
alternation  passes  in  many  forms  and  applications  for  the 
ultimufn  which  cannot  be  transcended. 


88.  This  bad  Infinitude  is  in  itself  the  same  thing  as  the 
perennial  Ought-to-be  :  it  is  indeed  the  negation  of  the 
Finite,  but  it  cannot  in  truth  free  itself  therefrom,  because 
it  is  only  as  in  reference  to  the  Finite,  which  latter  being 
other  to  it, 

89.  The  Finite  has  thus  the  determination  of  a  Presence 
which  perennially  regenerates  itself  in  its  Beyond,  ever 
assuming  a  different  aspect. 


Second  Act  of  Thought  65 

90.  In  the  indicated  hither  and  thither  of  the  alternating 
determination  of  the  Finite  and  the  Infinite,  their  truth  is 
already  in  itself  present : 

91.  There  lies  in  each  the  determinateness  of  the  other 
whether  they  are  taken  with  reference  to  one  another  or 
without  any  reference  at  all. 

5- 

92.  Both  modes  of  consideration  give  one  and  the  same 
result : 

93.  The  decried  unity  of  the  Finite  and  the  Infinite. 

6. 

94.  But  in  that  they  are  abo  to  be  taken  as  different,  the 
Infinite  is  a  finitised  Infinite,  the  Finite  the  infinitised 
Finite. 

95.  Intellect  falsifies  this  double  unity  in  assuming  the 
sides  as  not  negated, 

96.  This  falsification  is  due  to  forgetting  what  the  notion 
of  these  moments  is  for  the  intellect  itself. 

97.  In  both  cases  it  is  only  the  negation  which  suspends 
itself  in  the  negation. 

98.  What  is,  then,  present  in  both  is  the  same  negation  of 
the  negation  which  is  in  itself  reference  to  itself,  or  affirma- 
tion, but  as  return  to  itself. 

7- 

99.  A  simple  reflection  shows  that  this  conclusion  is 
established  in  the  infinite  Progress. 

100.  The  Finite  is  here  found  to  have  gone  together 
with  itself,  or  to  have  in  its  Beyond  only  found  itself  again  : 
whether  it  be  taken  as  simple,  consequently  as  separate 
and  only  successive,  or  as  in  reference. 

loi.  The  same  is  the  case  with  the  Infinite. 

102.  They  are  thus  results,  not,  consequently,  that 
which  they  are  in  the  determination  of  their  beginning. 

103.  Their  distinction  is  only  the  double  sense  of  the 
true  Infinite. 


66       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

7.  Ideality 

104.  The  true  Infinite  is  not  simply  a  unity  of  the  Finite 
and  the  Infinite,  but  rather  essentially  only  as  Becoming  : 
but  Becoming  now  further  determined  in  its  moments. 

105.  As  Being-returned-into-itself,  this  Infinite  is  Being 
having  the  affirmation  of  Presence  in  it  :  its  image  is  the 
line  which  has  reached  itself,  which  is  closed  and  quite 
present,  without  beginning  and  end  :  the  Circle  as  against 
the  straight  line  of  the  infinite  Progress. 

106.  The  true  Infinite  which,  as  Presence,  is  established 
affirmatively  against  the  abstract  negation,  is  Reality  in  a 
higher  sense  than  the  former  one  determined  as  simple 
Reality  :  Reality  has  obtained  a  concrete  content. 

107.  The  Negation  against  which  it  is  the  affirmation  is 
the  Negation  of  the  Negation.  Reality  has  thus  acquired 
the  concrete  meaning  of  Ideahty  :  of  Reality  opposed  to 
that  Reality  which  finite  Presence  is. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

COMMENTS 

f  DO  not  say  that  I  found  the  second  act  of  Thought 
easy  to  follow.  Still,  I  managed  to  force  my  way 
through  it  much  easier  than  I  expected.  I  had  only  to 
view  the  import  of  the  dialectic  movement  in  the  light  of 
ordinary  common  sense  to  satisfy  myself  that  it  agrees  with 
our  ordinary  attitude  to  Something. 

We  postulate  an  Other  along  with  Something,  and  this 
Other  is  taken  in  the  same  sense  as  the  Something.  The 
distinction  of  Something  and  Other  is,  therefore,  treated, 
at  first  sight,  as  purely  nominal,  that  is  to  say,  as  a  matter 
of  subjective  choice  (§26).  If  one  of  two  things  is  called 
Something,  then  the  other  thing  is  the  Other  ;  but  since 
either  of  them  is  Something,  either  is  equally  an  Other. 
Hence,  the  Other  as  such  has  the  same  meaning  as  Some- 
thing as  such  (§30).  And  because  either  term  is  only  a  label 
applicable  indifferently  to  one  of  two  things,  the  Being 
designated  in  this  way  is  necessarily  a  Being-for-other 
(§§31.  32). 

If  I  call  a  chair  an  article  of  furniture,  then  since  this 
designation  fits  equally  well  a  table,  the  Being  of  a  chair 
is  designated,  not  as  what  is  absolutely  unrelated,  but  as  a 
related  Being  ;  and  it  is  clearly  this  relatedness  of  Some- 
thing that  Hegel  calls  Being-for-other.  And  so  far  as  I 
draw  a  distinction  between  a  chair  and  a  table,  I  distin- 
guish in  an  article  of  furniture  two  sides  :  as  what  it  is 
for  other  and  as  what  it  is  in  itself. 

These  two  sides  are  to  be  found  in  connection  with  every- 
thing. Hence,  Being  is  no  longer  taken  as  pure  Being, 
because  Non-Being  is  now  a  Being-for-other  ;  instead  of 
pure  Being  we  have,  then,  Being  as  a  not  of  Being-for-other ; 

67 


68       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

Being-in-itself  (§35).  And  if  we,  therefore,  try  to  isolate 
Being-in-itself  or  Being-for-other,  we  find  that  either  loses 
all  meaning  apart  from  the  other.  They  are  definable  only 
in  terms  of  one  another  (§§36-37).  That  Something  is  in 
itself  what  it  is  for  other  is  obvious  because  it  is  the 
immediate  unity  of  these  two  sides  :  Determination,  This 
term  is  a  further  restatement  of  the  Being-within-self, 
so  far  as  its  two  sides  are  no  longer  simply  Reality  and 
Negation,  but  Being-in-itself  and  Being-for-other.  Deter- 
mination is  thus  equally  a  higher  or  more  pointed  restate- 
ment of  Determinateness  as  such  :  the  latter  connotes  the 
Being  of  the  simplest  unity  of  Being  and  Nothing,  the 
former  the  Being  of  the  simplest  unity  of  Being-in-itself 
and  Being-for-other,  and  therefore  refers  to  a  Presence. 
Everything  implies  Determinateness  in  its  Determination, 
just  as  a  species  implies  a  genus.  Our  determinateness  is 
Thought,  as  the  genus  Man  ;  but  Thought  is  in  us  as 
thinking  Reason,  which  latter  is,  therefore,  our  Deter- 
mination or  vocation. 

Determination  may  be  also  defined  as  Being-for-other 
taken  up  in  a  unity  with  Being-in-itself  in  such  wise,  that 
the  concrete  whole  is  in  the  one-sided  form  of  Being-in- 
itself,  or  as  the  In-itself.  The  In-itself  or  Determination  is, 
therefore,  opposed  to  the  same  concrete  whole  under  the 
form  of  Being-for-other.  So  the  Something  is  to  be  taken 
also  as  involved  in  external  influence,  as  having  a  Con- 
stitution, Along  with  our  vocation  to  think,  we  also 
receive  impressions  from  outside,  and  are  constituted 
accordingly.  Whether  or  not  a  chair  fulfils  its  determina- 
tion depends  on  its  Constitution.  The  same  applies  to  the 
State  and  to  everything.  And  so  it  is  at  once  plain  that 
Determination  and  Constitution  cannot  be  torn  apart ; 
that  they  are  only  aspects  of  one  and  the  same  thing. 
The  conception  that  Something  alters  only  in  its  Con- 
stitution has  its  place  only  at  first  sight  (§48),  For  although 
Determination  and  Constitution  are  distinct  sides  of 
Something  (§49),  their  distinctiveness  is  equally  suspended. 
External  impressions  influence  our  mental  development, 
and  our  mental  attitude  influences,  in  turn,  our  Constitu- 
tion,   So  far,  then,  as  Determination  and  Constitution  are 


Comments  69 

distinct  as  well  as  self  identical,  they  must  be  taken  in  the 
sense  of  a  duplicated  unity  of  both  :  there  are  now  two 
Somethings  (§51),  conjoined  and  disjoined  in  one  deter- 
minateness  called  Limit  (§52). 

The  dialectic  of  Limit  amounts  to  saying  that  since 
Limit  at  once  conjoins  and  disjoins  two  Somethings  and  so 
is  at  once  their  Being  and  Non-Being,  it  has  truly  the  sig- 
nificance of  a  higher  restatement  of  Becoming  (§64).  The 
definition  of  the  Finite  (§62)  refers  to  the  contradictory 
nature  of  a  limited  Something,  as  being  not  this,  not  that, 
not  anything  else,  because  no  sooner  is  it  this  than  it  has 
turned  already  in  that.  The  Not  is  the  Negation  fixed  in 
itself.  The  addition  '  hence  eternal '  puzzled  me  at  first, 
but  it  became  obvious  to  me  that  the  eternity  of  the  Finite 
is  founded  on  its  direct  unity  with  the  Infinite.  The 
Finite  as  such  is  the  established  Other  as  such,  and  therefore 
its  endless  alteration  is  a  going-together-with-self :  a 
Being-returned-into-self  called  Ideality.  No  matter  what 
the  Finite  is,  it  always  ought  to  be  something  else  ;  and 
since  every  limit  assigned  to  it  is  to  be  transcended,  there 
is  only  a  question  of  Limitation.  And  it  is  equally  plain 
that  the  Ought-to-be  and  Limitation  are  directly  con- 
vertible into  one  another.  The  Infinite  is  simply  the 
positive  basis  of  this  restless  alternation.  The  distinction 
of  a  finitised  Infinite  and  an  infinitised  Finite  is  a  return 
to  the  original  empty  distinction  of  Being  and  Nothing. 
The  Infinite  emphatically  is,  the  Finite  emphatically  is  not : 
but  the  is  and  not  simply  refer  to  the  nature  of  the  true 
Infinite  as  Becoming,  which  Becoming  goes  over  into 
Ideality. 

Dr.  Veverka's  praise  of  this  my  rendering  of  the  second 
act  of  Thought  was  not  unqualified.  "  I  must  draw  your 
attention  to  the  fact,"  he  remarked,  "  that  the  chief  point 
in  the  study  of  the  Science  of  Logic  is  to  think  the  transition 
from  one  step  of  mediation  to  the  next.  In  satisfying 
yourself  that  we  actually  do  postulate  an  Other  along  with 
Something  ;  that  we  actually  do  conceive  Something  only 
as  against  something  else  and  therewith  equally  at  once 
treat  Something  as  hmited  and  eo  ipso  as  a  Finite  which  is 
immediately  also  contrasted  with  the  Infinite  :  you  have 


70       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

converted  the  import  of  the  dialectic  unfoldment  of  the 
notion  Something  into  a  statement  of  facts  to  be  found  in 
our  ordinary  consciousness.  Yet  the  real  object  of  the 
second  act  of  Thought  is  to  explain  why  we  postulate  an 
Other  along  with  Something  ;  why  Something  must 
alter  and  become  an  endless  negation  of  every  Quality 
assigned  to  it  ;  why  the  true  Being  is  sought  beyond  the 
sphere  of  Finitude.  The  answer  to  these  and  similar 
questions  lies,  of  course,  already  in  the  premise  of  the 
Science  of  Logic  ;  but  this  premise  has  itself  so  far  only 
the  validity  of  a  fact  of  consciousness  which  is  to  be 
verified  within  the  Science.  For  this  reason,  then  the 
first  act  of  Thought  takes  Nothing  for  granted,  and  the 
unity  of  Being  and  Essence  is  to  be  proved  by  the  mediation 
of  Thought  by  and  with  itself.  This  mediation  begins  in 
its  second  step  with  the  result  of  the  first  step  ;  and  so 
far  as  the  chief  interest  in  the  study  of  the  Science  of  Logic 
lies  in  a  verification,  not  of  its  correctness  as  a  statement 
of  familiar  facts  of  consciousness,  but  of  its  truth  as  a 
matter  of  comprehending  (or  speculative)  thought,  we  must 
make  abstraction  from  all  that  is  not  implied  in  the  first 
act  of  Thought.  Hence,  Something  must  not  be  identified 
at  once  with  a  conception  of,  say,  an  article  of  furniture, 
but  thought  as  a  Being-within-self.  Now,  since  the  answer 
to  the  question,  '  What  is  Something  ?  '  must  be  sought 
in  the  notion  of  Being-within-self,  as  the  suspendedness  of 
Reality  and  Negation,  Something  is  the  first  Negation  of 
the  Negation.  So  far,  further,  as  the  Negation  is  at  this 
stage  quite  abstract,  not  yet  a  Qualit}',  opposed  to  another 
Quality  called  Reality,  Something  simply  maintains  itself 
as  a  reference  to  self,  or  is  a  mediation  with  self.  In 
framing  these  definitions  of  the  notion  of  Something,  we  are 
only  restating  more  circumstantially  the  result  of  the  first 
act  of  Thought.  The  Negation,  of  which  Something  is 
the  first  Negation,  is  only  an  abstract  moment  of  Qualit5\ 
We  have  realised  that  Quality  is  immediately  a  unity  of 
Reality  and  Negation,  and  that,  consequently,  the  Nega- 
tion as  such,  that  is  to  say,  as  sundered  from  Reality,  has 
the  meaning  of  pure  Nothing.  The  notion  of  Quality  has, 
therefore,  the  Negation  within  itself,  or  else  the  Negation 


Comments  71 

is  not  qualitative  ;  and  so  far  as  Quality  negates  the 
Negation  as  such,  in  that  it  is  only  by  means  of  the  Nega- 
tion, it  is  at  once  a  mediation  with  Negation  as  its  own 
moment  (a  mediation  with  self  or  a  simple  reference  to  self) 
as  well  as  the  first  Negation  of  the  Negation  :  Something. 
But,  now,  just  because  Something  is  the  first  Negation  of 
the  Negation,  as  a  mediation  with  self,  it  maintains  itself 
in  its  reference  to  self  as  against  the  negated  Negation  as 
such  :  that  is  to  say,  as  against  the  Negation,  not  as  pure 
Nothing,  but  as  in  unity  with  Reality :  as  a  second 
Negation  of  the  Negation  as  such,  hence  as  another  Some- 
thing. 

"  As  you  see,  the  arising  of  an  Other  along  with  Something 
is  explained  through  the  double  meaning  of  Suspension  : 
(i)  as  doing  away  with,  (2)  as  preserving — a  duplicity 
based  on  the  impossibility  of  thinking  Being  and  Nothing 
isolatedly.  So  far  as  Something  is  the  first  Negation  of 
the  Negation,  and  the  Negation,  of  which  it  is  the  Negation, 
necessarily  is,  and  then  necessarily  is  itself  a  Negation  of 
the  Negation,  a  second  one.  Something  is  unthinkable 
without  an  Other. 

"  And  this  explains  why  the  second  act  of  Thought  has 
two  subdivisions.  The  two  subordinate  cycles  develop  the 
two  principal  moments  of  the  first  act  of  Thought :  Be- 
coming and  Presence.  In  the  second  cycle.  Something  is 
realised  as  an  untenable  contradiction,  i.e.  its  Presence 
is  realised  to  have  the  sense  of  Becoming  which  is  established 
in  Finitude.  In  the  third  cycle,  we  have  a  higher  restate- 
ment of  the  transition  of  the  two  sides  of  Becoming — 
under  the  name  of  the  Ought-to-be  and  Limitation — into 
the  true  Being  or  Infinitude. 

"  So  far  as  the  dialectic  of  the  alternating  determination 
of  the  Finite  and  Infinite  might,  and  indeed  mostly  does, 
appear  unnecessarily  long-\\inded,  I  have  subdivided  it 
into  a  supplementary  cycle  of  mediation  ;  in  order  to  show 
that  the  extended  treatment  is  not  a  chaotic  re-iteration 
of  repetition,  but  has  the  nature  of  deliberately  planned 
recapitulation  of  the  whole  act  of  Thought.  So  far  as 
subject-matter  calls  for  an  extension  of  treatment  pari 
passu  with  dialectic  progress,  the  middle  steps  of  mediation 


72       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

will  have  hence  regularly  the  form  of  supplementary  cycles. 
'  Everything  depends  upon  not  taking  for  the  Infinite 
what  bears  the  stamp  of  a  particular  and  finite  in  its  very 
determination.  For  this  reason  we  have  bestowed  a  greater 
amount  of  attention  on  this  distinction  :  the  fundamental 
notion  of  Philosophy,  the  true  Infinite,  depends  upon  it.' 
{Enc.  §95)." 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  THIRD  ACT  OF  THOUGHT 

npHE  reader  is  aware  that  the   third  act  of  Thought 
*    counts  equally  as  the  fourth  cycle  : 

1.  Being-for-self  as  such 

io8.  In  its  Immediacy,  as  the  Quahty  of  Infinitude, 
Ideality  is  Being-for-self. 

2.  Being-for-self,  Being-for-one 

109.  Presence  is  now  bent  back  into  the  infinite  unity  of 
the  Being-for-self  and  the  moment  of  Being-for-other  is, 
therefore,  reduced  to  Being-for-one. 

no.  The  Idealistic  is  necessarily  for  One,  but  not  for 
another  One  :  the  One  for  which  it  is,  is  only  its  own  self. 

3.  The  One 

111.  Being-for-self  and  Being-for-one  are,  therefore, 
not  different  meanings  of  Ideality,  but  essential  moments 
of  the  same. 

112.  Being-for-self  is  thus  Something- for-self :  and  in 
that,  in  this  Immediacy,  its  inner  import  disappears,  it  is 
a  purely  abstract  Limit  of  itself — the  One. 

113.  The  moments  of  the  development  of  this  notion  are 
by  anticipation  :  (i)  Negation  in  general  (2)  Two  Negations, 
(3)  consequently  two  such  that  they  are  the  same  thing,  (4) 
and  directly  opposed  to  one  another,  (5)  Identity  as  such, 
(6)  negative  reference  and  yet  to  self. 

4.  Repulsion,  Attraction 

I. 

114.  In  its  own  self,  the  One  is  unalterable. 

115.  There  is  no  Other  to  which  to  go  :  a  direction  out 

73 


74       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

from  it  is  immediately  turned  round,  and  so  has  returned 
into  itself. 

ii6.  There  is  Nothing  in  it :  but  Nothing,  established  as 
in  the  One,  is  Emptiness,  which  is  thus  the  Quality  of  the 
One  in  its  Immediacy. 

2. 

117  So  far,  now,  as  the  One  is,  Nothing  as  Emptiness 
is  also  different  from  it :  outside  it. 

118.  In  that  the  Being- for-self  determines  itself  in  this 
manner  as  the  One  and  Emptiness,  it  has  again  recovered 
Presence. 

3. 

119.  The  Being-for-self  of  the  One  is,  nevertheless, 
essentially  Ideality,  or  the  Being  returned  in  the  Other  into 
self :  hence,  the  One  and  Emptiness  is  rather  a  Becoming 
of  Many  Ones. 

120.  Properly,  however,  this  Becoming,  as  a  negative 
reference  of  the  One  to  itself,  is  Repulsion. 

121.  Repulsion  floats  primarily  before  Conception  only 
as  a  mutual  keeping-off  of  presupposed,  already  present 
Ones :  it  is  to  be  seen  how  Repulsion  as  such  determines 
itself  to  this  external  Repulsion,  or  Exclusion. 

4- 

122.  The  One  repels  only  itself  from  itself,  therefore 
becomes  not,  but  already  is. 

123.  The  becoming  estabhshed  of  the  Ones  is  thus  im- 
mediately suspended. 

124.  That  is  to  say,  they  are  equally  pre-established,  or 
their  reference  is  again  the  previously  established  Empti- 
ness. 

125.  The  manifolding  of  the  One  is  thus  the  Infinitude 
as  an  unconcernedly  recurrent  contradiction. 

126.  This  is  why  Repulsion  finds  also  that  immediately 
before  it  which  is  repelled,  thus  acquiring  the  significance 
of  Exclusion. 

127.  Repulsion  becomes  thus  a  common  reference  of  the 
Ones  as  present  in  the  Void. 


Third  Act  of  Thought  75 

128.  And  this  means  further  that  the  Being-for-one  is 
degraded  to  a  Being-for-other. 

129.  This  degradation  is,  however,  directly  negated  : 

130.  We  have  only  to  compare  the  present  Ones  in  both 
of  their  determinations  as  Presences— as  regards  the  Being- 
in-itself  and  Being-for-other— to  find  that  they  form  one 
affirmative  unity. 

131.  This  unity  is,  indeed,  established  equally  in  their 
very  co-relatedness,  because  they  themselves  are  only 
so  far  as  they  negate  one  another  and  at  the  same  time 
negate  this  their  negating. 

132.  The  negative  relation  of  the  Ones  to  one  another 
is  consequently  a  Going-together-with-self. 

133.  This  establishing  of  themselves,  on  the  part  of  the 
many  Ones,  as  one  One  is  Attraction. 

5. 

134.  The  IdeaUty  present  in  Attraction  has  in  it  still 
also  the  determination  of  the  negation  of  its  own  self,  i.e. 
of  Repulsion  or  Exclusion. 

135.  But  along  with  this  their  immediate  unity,  At- 
traction and  Repulsion  are  also  distinguished. 

136.  The  All-embracing  One  imphes  thus  a  mediation 
of  Attraction  and  Repulsion  : 

137.  Their  as  yet  indeterminate  unity  has  to  yield 
itself  more  definitely. 

6. 

138.  Repulsion,  as  the  ground-determination  of  the  One, 
appears  first  and  immediate  ;•  as,  similarly,  Attraction, 
against  the  Ones  that  are,  has  the  side  of  an  immediate 
Presence,  affecting  them  externally. 

139.  Repulsion  is,  however,  essentially  Reference — 
the  negative  Reference  of  the  One  to  itself — and  Reference 
is  here  identical  with  Attraction  (§132). 

140.  So  far,  then,  as  Repulsion  and  Attraction  are  held 
to  be  different  determinations,  each  has  its  presupposition 
in  the  other. 


76        A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

141  According  to  this  determination,  they  are  in- 
separable as  the  Ought-to-be  and  Limitation. 

142.  From  this  it  follows  further  that  each  pre-estabhshes 
or  pre-supposes  only  its  own  self  : 

143.  The  Many  Ones,  presupposed  by  Repulsion,  are 
its  own  establishedness  :  are  the  Repulsion  itself ; 

144.  And  since  Attraction  presupposes  the  Many  Ones 
in  the  sense  of  the  Being-for-one  (§§130,  131),  it  equally 
at  once  presupposes  only  its  own  self. 

145.  And  this  pre-estabhshing  of  self  is,  at  the  same 
time,  an  establishment  of  self  as  the  negative  of  self  (§141). 

7. 

146.  The  relative  suspending  of  Repulsion  and  Attrac- 
tion proves  itself  in  this  way  to  go  over  into  an  infinite 
reference  of  mediation  which,  in  the  vacuousness  of  its 
moments,  collapses  into  simple  immediacy — Quantity. 

5.  Quantity 

147.  Quantity  implies  (a)  Being,  (/3)  Presence,  (7)  Being- 
for-self. 

148.  Attraction,  as  a  moment  of  Quantity,  is  Continuity. 

149.  Continuity  is  thus  the  moment  of  Equahty  with 
self  in  the  Being-out-of-one-another. 

150.  Repulsion,  as  a  moment  of  Quantity,  is  Dis- 
creteness, in  distinction  from  which  latter  Continuity  is 
only  Constancy  :  the  continuity  of  a  constant  One. 

6.  Continuous  and  discrete  Magnitude 

151.  As  an  immediate  unity  of  Continuity  and  Dis- 
creteness, Quantity  is  primarily  in  the  form  of  Continuity  : 

152.  Quantity  is  thus  Continuous  Magnitude. 

153.  It  has,  next,  also  to  be  taken  in  the  form  of  its  other 
moment : 

154.  In  this  respect,  Quantity  is  established  as  Discrete 
Magnitude. 

7.  Quantum 

155.  Discrete  Magnitude  is  the  Being-out-of-one-another 
of  the  plural  One  :  but  as  of  the  equal  or  constant  One. 


Third  Act  of  Thought  77 

156.  Discrete  Magnitude  has,  then,  firstly,  the  One  for 
its  principle  ;  secondly,  it  is  a  manifoldness  of  the  Ones, 
and  the  Ones  are,  thirdly,  essentially  constant. 

157.  The  real  discrete  Quantity  is  in  this  manner  a 
present  Quantity  :  Quantum. 

158.  The  One  is  now  Limit  in  the  Continuity  as  such, 
and  the  distinction  of  Continuous  and  Discrete  Magnitude 
becomes  thus  indifferent. 

I  was  now  able  to  appreciate  Dr.  Veverka's  objection 
to  my  tendency  to  treat  the  dialectic  development  of 
Thought  as  a  mere  statement  of  facts  of  consciousness. 
Our  ordinary  way  of  thinking  appears  to  be  quite  out  of 
harmony  with  the  true  attitude  to  the  One  and  Many,  and 
so,  by  clinging  to  the  ordinary  attitude,  one  becomes 
incapable  of  reconciling  the  fact  of  the  existing  manifoldness 
of  the  Ones  with  the  all-embracing  Oneness.  Of  course, 
even  the  ordinary  consciousness  must  bear  witness  to 
truth,  but  it  does  this  only  instinctively,  and  thus  fails  to 
realise  consciously  its  own  corroboration  of  the  verities 
which  it  pooh-poohs.  For  instance,  we  realise  ourselves 
only  as  a  flux  of  existing  distinctions,  and  consequently 
nothing  should  be  more  familiar  to  us  than  the  notion  of 
Ideality.  Indeed,  we  do  postulate  fundamental  Oneness 
of  all  that  is,  and  thus  imply  that  the  Many  Ones — be 
they  called  as  they  may — are  only  a  Being-for-one  ;  that 
their  Presence  is  ideational.  Yet  such  is  our  eccentricity 
of  judgment  that  we,  at  the  same  time,  treat  the  existing 
manifoldness  as  a  primary  datum  and  convert  the  all- 
embracing  Oneness  into  an  insoluble  mystery.  The  present 
act  of  Thought  is  of  interest  because  it  supplies  the  solution 
of  this  mystery.  If  one  takes  nothing  for  granted,  one 
must  admit  that  Being  and  Nothing  are  truly  Becoming  ; 
that  Becoming  goes  over  into  Presence  ;  that  Presence 
is  immediately  Qualitj^ ;  that  Quality  becomes  Some- 
thing and  Other  ;  that  Something  and  Other  are  con- 
joined and  disjoined  in  Limit ;  that  they  thus  assume 
the  significance  of  the  Finite,  hence  of  what  only  ought 
to  be  and  what,  therefore,  is  only  as  Limitation  ;  that 
this  distinction  is  a  ceaseless  alternation  of  the  Finite  and 


78       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

the  Infinite  and  for  that  very  reason  also  a  Being-returned- 
into-self  or  Ideahty  ;  that  Being-for-other  becomes  thus 
Being-for-one  ;  that  even  the  Being-for-one  is  suspended 
in  the  One  ;  that  the  One  is  consequently  utterly  empty  ; 
that  the  distinction  of  the  One  and  Emptiness  at  once  is 
and  is  not  valid  ;  that  the  two  are,  therefore,  only  moments 
of  a  Becoming  ;  that,  however,  the  Becoming  of  the  One 
is  properly  its  Repelling  of  itself  from  itself ;  that  the 
origin  of  the  Many  Ones  lies  thus  in  the  contradictory 
nature  of  the  One  as  what  is  directly  both  identical  with 
and  distinct  from  Emptiness  ;  that  the  present  Ones 
expHcate  only  the  side  according  to  which  the  One  and 
Emptiness  are  distinct  ;  that  just  because  the  One  is 
the  Being  returned  in  the  Emptiness  into  itself,  the  arisen 
Being-for-other  in  connection  with  the  present  Ones  is 
in  the  same  breath  negated  ;  and  that  the  One  remains 
thus  one  One  all  through  its  endless  multiplicity. 

The  terms  Repulsion  and  Attraction  appeared  to  me  at 
first  sight  unsuitable  in  connection  with  the  Becoming  of 
the  Many  Ones  and  their  Establishing  as  the  one  One. 
But  Dr.  Veverka  drew  m}'  attention  to  the  fact  that  these 
terms  are  used  currently  also  in  connection  with  beauty 
and  ugliness.  And  even  were  thej^  used  only  in  the  sphere 
of  Physics,  the  negative  reference  of  the  One  to  itself  is 
just  as  much  the  notion  of  the  origin  of  material  mani- 
foldness  as  of  idealistic  self-exclusion. 

It  is  important  to  notice  that  Attraction  does  not 
attach  to  the  present  Ones,  but  presupposes  already  that 
their  Being-for-other  is  truly  a  Being-for-one.  Were  this 
not  so,  each  of  the  present  Ones  would  insist  on  all  the  rest 
being  for  it,  and  at  the  same  time  refuse  to  be  for  others — 
and  just  for  that  very  reason  equally  lose  the  right  to  be  at 
all.  The  true  meaning  of  Attraction  is  acknowledged  in 
Religion,  so  far  as  Love  of  one's  neighbour  is  traced,  not 
to  the  natural  man,  but  to  his  universality  as  one  with 
God. 

The  third  act  of  Thought  reproduces  on  the  whole  the 
first  act  of  Thought,  so  far  as  beginning  is  made,  no  longer 
with  pure  Being,  but  with  Being-for-self :  the  Quality  of 
the  Infinite.     Any  difficulty  in  connection  with  its  subject- 


Third  Act  of  Thought  79 

matter  is  traceable  to  a  relapse  into  the  standpoint  of  the 
ordinary  attitude  to  objectivity.  There  is  now  presupposed 
the  notion  of  Ideality  ;  and  as  the  meaning  of  Ideality  is 
to  be  grasped  already  at  the  end  of  the  second  act  of 
Thought,  it  is  properly  superfluous  to  repeat  at  this  stage 
that  Idealitj^  must  not  be  treated  as  something  outside 
and  beside  realistic  Presence,  but  thought  in  its  universal 
sense  as  the  Presence  of  the  true  Infinite. 

Henceforth  I  shall  quote  my  version  of  Dr.  Veverka's 
comments  directly  in  connection  with  the  paragraphs 
which  thej'^  are  meant  to  elucidate.  If,  however,  even  his 
comments  should  not  render  the  study  of  his  Digest  quite 
easy,  the  reader  must  be  reminded  that  the  Digest  is  meant 
to  be  primarily  only  a  help  in  the  study  of  the  Science  of 
Logic  itself,  not,  perhaps,  to  take  its  place  altogether.^ 

^  True,  there  is  as  yet  no  translation  of  the  Science  of  Logic  to 
be  had  (a  fact  which  ought  to  make  every  intelligent  Englishman 
blush  with  shame) :  but  were  everyone  interested  in  the  present 
work  to  clamour  for  it,  the  chief  obstacle  to  its  publication,  the 
alleged  absence  of  interest  in  pure  thinking,  on  the  part  of  the 
English  people,  would  be  removed.  The  subject-matter  of  the 
Science  of  Logic  runs  into  about  400,000  words  (about  six  times 
the  size  of  the  present  work),  so  that  it  could  be  published  at  a 
price  not  exceeding  one  guinea.  The  first  two  volumes  (the  Doctrine 
of  Being  and  Essence,  or  the  Objective  Logic)  are  ready  for  publica- 
tion, and  the  third  volume,  the  Subjective  Logic,  will  be  ready  by 
the  end  of  191 1.  Let  those  willing  to  subscribe  communicate  with 
the  author  (at  White  way,  near  Stroud,  Gloucestershire). 


CHAPTER  X 
FOURTH   ACT   OF  THOUGHT: 

A.  FIFTH    CYCLE. 

1.  Number  as  such 

159.  Quantity  has  a  Limit  whether  it  be  continuous 
or  discrete  Magnitude,  i.e.  it  is  Quantum. 

160.  The  Limit  remains,  however.  One  of  Quantity. 

161.  This  One  is,  therefore,  (a)  self-referent  Limit,  {(3) 
enclosing  Limit,  (y)  other-excluding  Limit. 

162.  Completely  established  in  these  determinations, 
Quantum  is  Number. 

Note. — Quantum  is  the  concluding  notion  of  the  fourth 
cycle,  and  thus  corresponds  to  the  Being-within-self  of  the 
first  cycle.  Number  is  a  definite  Quantum  ;  hence,  no 
longer  generally  a  quantative  Limit,  symbolised  by  a  or  b, 
i.e.  by  an  algebraical  magnitude,  but  by  a  magnitude 
embodying  a  distinct  Amount,  i,  2,  3. 

2.  Unity,  Amount 

163.  Discreteness  is  in  the  Number,  Amount,  Continuity, 
Unity. 

164.  The  Amount  consists  of  many  Units,  but  it  is 
equally  the  Unity  of  the  Units  composing  it. 

Note. — The  term  consists  lays  emphasis  on  the  fact  that 
the  many  units  composing  a  particular  Number  are  equally 
distinguishable  from  their  Ideality  in  the  one  Number, 
in  which  case,  of  course,  they  correspond  to  the  many 
Ones  as  against  the  one  One.  Hence,  a  Number  is  the 
Ideality  of  units  which  are  also  mutually  excluding  and 
therefore  themselves  numbers. 

80 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  8i 

3.  Numerical  One 

165.  The  Quality  of  Number  is,  therefore,  to  consist  of 
Numbers,  tlie  distinguishing  of  which  falls  only  into  the 
comparing  external  Reflection. 

Note. — So  the  distinguishing  of  the  present  Ones  was 
seen  to  fall  only  into  the  comparing  external  Reflection. 
Since,  however,  the  present  Ones  are  now  moments  of  a 
Number,  and  these  moments,  as  Ones  of  Quantity,  are 
themselves  also  Numbers,  the  distinguishing  acquires 
the  sense  of  Annumeration :  of  an  Adding  of  a  One  to  itself, 
or  of  an  external  colligation  of  units  because  it  rests  on  a 
thoughtless  repetition  of  one  and  the  same  empty  thought, 
the  One.  The  numerical  One  has,  therefore,  no  qualitative 
Being  of  its  own,  or  its  Quality  is  to  have  no  Quality. 
For  this  reason,  figures  acquire  meaning  only  when  they 
are  applied  to  something.  Their  meaning  can  be  only 
shown — on  fingers,  bullets,  apples,  etc.  In  their  own  self, 
they  are  only  an  empty  figure  of  thought. 

4.  Extensive  and  Intensive  Quantum 

166.  Constituted  with  its  Limit  as  what  is  numerous  in 
its  own  self,  Quantum  is  extensive  magnitude. 

Note. — Everj^  number,  i.e.  Quantum,  is  the  One  of 
Quantit}^  or  such  a  Limit  that  it  consists  of  manj^  units — 
hence,  every  number,  or  generally  Quantum,  is  extensive 
magnitude. 

167.  Extension  is  Continuity  as  a  moment  of  every 
Number,  so  far  as  the  latter  is  a  Unitj'  (Ideality)  of  present 
units  (ones). 

168.  From  this  it  follows,  however,  directly,  that  the 
externality  of  the  units  is  suspended. 

169.  Quantum  is  thus  properly  intensive  magnitude 
or  Degree. 

170.  That  is  to  say,  Degree  is  Number  as  suspended 
Amount,  as  an  ordinal  number. 

171.  As  thus  estabhshed.  Number  excludes  from  itself 
the  indifference  and  externality  of  the  Amount  and  is 
Reference  to  self  as  Reference  through  its  own  self  to  an 
external. 


82       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

172.  Accordingly,  Degree  is  simple  qualitative  deter- 
minateness  among  a  severality  of  such  intensive  magnitudes 
that  they  are  singly  simple  references  to  self,  hence  different, 
yet  at  the  same  time  in  essential  reference  to  one  another. 

173.  But  since  the  determinateness  of  the  simple  Degree 
consists  in  its  reference  to  other  Degrees  out  of  it  (§171), 
Degree  also  contains  an  Amount. 

Note. — The  term  contains  is  meant  to  remind  us  that 
Degree  shows  forth  the  very  same  character  which  belongs 
to  qualitative  Something  :  its  determinateness  is  identical 
with  the  qualitative  In-itself  and,  consequently,  we  are 
finding  that  Quantum,  as  Degree,  is  no  longer  a  purely 
empty  figure  of  thought.  The  distinction  of  degrees  is, 
indeed,  no  longer  a  matter  of  purely  external  reflection  on 
our  side,  but  belongs  also  to  the  nature  of  things.  This  is 
why  temperature  is  measurable  by  a  thermometer,  etc. 
And  so  far  as  Degree  is  qualitative  In-itself,  it  implies 
in  its  own  self  its  own  negation,  i.e.  the  Degrees  out  of 
it,  or  is  in  one  also  extensive  : 

174.  So  far,  then,  as  Degree  suspends  its  own  Amount, 
it  is  extensive  magnitude. 

5.  Identity  of  Extensive  and  Intensive  Mag- 
nitude. 

175.  Extensive  and  Intensive  Magnitudes  are  one  and 
the  same  determinateness  of  the  Quantum. 

Note. — The  numerical  One  is  only  an  empty  figure  of 
Thought  (and  consequently  arts  of  Reckoning  may  even 
be  performed  by  a  machine).  The  present  conclusion 
confirms,  on  one  hand,  the  already  made  reflection  that 
number  acquires  meaning  only  through  application  ;  but, 
on  the  other,  it  is  borne  in  upon  us  that  the  association  of 
numbers  with  something  properly  exemplifies  externally 
the  very  'notion  of  Quantum,  so  far  as  Quantum  is 
itself  the  In-itself  of  qualitative  Something.  The  dia- 
lectical movement  itself  brings  in  here  qualitative  Some- 
thing, because  the  distinction  of  Extensive  and  Intensive 
Quantum  concerns  the  Quality  of  Quantum,  as  a  Reference 
to  self  in  its    own  otherwiseness  (§171),    Quality   being 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  83 

the  simplest  Being  of  the  unity  of  Being  and  Nothing. 
At  the  same  time  it  is  to  be  reahsed  that  Something 
has  here  the  significance  of  Being-in-itself :  it  is  the 
quahtative  character  of  Quantum,  as  the  identity  of 
intensive  and  extensive  magnitude,  that  is,  so  far, 
covered  by  the  term  Something  ;  or  it  is  only  an  abstract 
self-recovery  of  Quality  in  Quantity  that  is  under  our 
notice. 

6.  Quantitative  Progress  "  ad  infinitum  " 

I. 

176.  With  the  Identity  of  Extensive  and  Intensive  there 
enters  qualitative  Something :  the  suspended  distinction 
constitutes  the  Quality  of  the  Quantum. 

2. 

177.  Quantum  is  thus  established  in  its  contradictory 
nature. 

178.  That  is  to  say,  it  is  now  established  that  Quantum 
must  alter. 

Note. — The  impulse  which  prompts  us  to  exceed  every 
quantitative  determinateness  (enough  has  been  wittily 
defined  as  meaning  :  a  little  more  !)  is  nothing  than  the 
notion  of  the  Quantum,  as  a  moment  of  our  logical  nature. 
Counting  is  indeed  a  matter  of  annumeration,  but  even 
the  thoughtless  adding  of  a  unit  to  itself  is,  after  all,  an 
establishing  of  the  notion  of  Quantum  (§i6i). 

3- 

179.  Quantum  must  by  its  own  nature  force  itself  be3'ond 
itself  and  become  another,  to  increase  or  decrease. 

180.  The  Limit  which  it  is  keeps  on  suspending  itself  ad 
infinitum. 

4- 

181.  Thus,  however,  so  far  as  it  is  determined  for  itself, 
it  is  rather  determined  in  another  ;  whilst,  conversely,  it  is 
the  suspended  determinedness-in-another,  as  an  indifferent 
Being-for-self. 

182.  Quantum  is,  therefore  at  once  finite  and  infinite : 
finite,  firstly,  as  what  is  hmited  in  general  and,  secondly, 


84       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

as  what  is  determined  in  another  ;  infinite,  firstly,  as  what 
transcends  every  hmit  and,  secondly,  as  what  returns  in  the 
other  into  itself. 

5- 

183.  From  this  it  follows  that  the  quantitative  Finite 
does  not  continue  itself  into  its  Infinitude  only  in  itself, 
as  is  the  case  with  the  qualitative  Finite,  but  in  it,  i.e. 
without  becoming  qualitatively  other. 

Note. — Qualitative  Finite  and  Infinite  appear  at  first 
sight  also  qualitatively  distinct  (§83)  because  they  have 
not  the  notion  of  Ideality  at  their  back,  but  ahead  of  them. 
Since  the  Quality  of  Quantum  lies  in  the  identity  of  ex- 
tension and  intension.  Quantum  does  not  become  quali- 
tatively other. 

6. 

184.  The  alternate  determination  of  the  quantitative 
Finite  and  Infinite  is  the  Quantitative  Infinite  Progress. 

185.  So  far,  the  Infinite  is  recurrently  produced  without 
becoming  positive  and  present. 

186.  The  continuity  of  the  Quantum  into  its  other  leads 
to  the  union  of  both  in  the  expression  of  the  infinitely 
great  or  of  the  infinitely  small. 

187.  This  Infinitude  is,  however,  to  be  designated  as  the 
bad  quantitative  Infinite. 

188.  The  bad  quantitative  Infinite  is  simply  an  image  of 
figurate  conception  which,  on  closer  consideration,  shows 
itself  to  be  idle  mist. 

7- 

189.  Quantum  continues  itself  into  its  Non-Being, 
because  it  has  in  the  latter  its  very  determinateness. 

190.  The  quantitative  infinite  progress  establishes,  there- 
fore, the  notion  of  Quantum. 

191.  There  is  present  in  it  the  suspending  of  the  Quantum 
as  well  as  of  its  Beyond  :  consequently  the  Negation  of  the 
Quantum  as  well  as  the  Negation  of  this  Negation. 

7.  Quantitative  Relation  or  Ratio 

192.  There  is  thus  arisen  Quantum  determined  according 
to  its  notion  :   once  again  qualitative^  determined. 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  85 

193.  The  quantitative  Infinite  is  de  facto  nothing  else 
than  QuaHty. 

194.  Quantum  as  such  is  suspended  Quahty,  and  its 
going  out  beyond  itself  is,  therefore,  in  itself  the  Negation 
of  the  negated  Quality,  i.e.  its  Restoration,  but  as  the 
Being-for-self  (by" virtue  of  the  implied  quantitativity). 

195.  Quantum  is  therewith  established  as  repelled  from 
itself,  whereby  there  are  two  Quanta,  as  moments  of  one 
Unity  :  Quantitative  Relation. 

Note. — This  is  clearly  the  present  correspondence  of  the 
Limit,  of  two  Somethings  conjoined  and  disjoined  in  One 
determinateness.  As  has  been  pointed  out  (§175.  note), 
Something  has  now  the  sense  of  the  In-itself  of  Quantum, 
not  yet  of  something  present  objectively.  Quality  is, 
therefore,  so  far,  restored  only  with  respect  to  Quantum, 
and  not  yet  with  respect  to  its  own  Presence. 


CHAPTER  XI 

FOURTH   ACT  OF   THOUGHT: 

B.  SIXTH   CYCLE 

I.  Direct  Ratio 

196.  In  the  quantitative  Relation,  which  is  immediately 
direct,  there  is  only  One  determinateness,  or  Limit,  of  the 
two  sides  :   the  Exponent. 

197.  The  Exponent  is  a  qualitatively  fixed  Quantum, 
each  of  whose  moments  appears  as  a  distinct  Quantum. 

198.  The  Exponent  is  thus,  firstly,  the  Amount  of  a 
Unity,  which  latter  is  itself  a  numerical  One  ;  secondly, 
the  qualitative  element  of  the  sides. 

Note. — Accordingly  |=C  may  be  written  A=BC. 
The  notion  of  the  Exponent  advances  Counting  from 
simple  Annumeration  (Addition  and  Subtraction)  to  the 
Addition  of  one  and  the  same  number  a  fixed  amount  of 
times,  i.e.  to  the  Multiplication  of  a  number  by  another 
number.    A  is  the  result  of  this  Multiplication. 

199.  But  as  the  sides  constitute,  so  far,  moments  of 
One  Quantum,  each  is  distinctly  only  as  one  moment  and, 
for  that  reason,  in  itself  negative  of  the  other  moment. 

Note. — A  and  B  in  |=C  or  A=BC  are  not  inter- 
changeable. So  far  as  they  are  distinct  Quanta,  each 
implies  Amount  and  Unit}^ ;  but  when  they  become 
moments  of  the  direct  Relation  in  either  of  its  forms,  A 
stands  only  for  a  fixed  Amount  (C)  of  B,  B  only  for  an 
arbitrary  Unity  contained  a  fixed  amount  of  times  in  A. 
And  since  then,  the  significance  of  either  side  of  the 
Relation  is  not  interchangeable  with  the  significance  of  the 
other,  each  is  in  itself  negative  of  the  other.    But  so  far 

86 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  87 

as  Something  is  in  itself  what  it  has  in  it  and  the  quahtative 
element  of  the  sides  has  the  character  of  Something,  we  are 
forced  logically  to  admit  that  the  sides  must  be  equally 
interchangeable,  because  each  implies  also  the  significance 
of  the  other  side.  This  correction,  however,  of  the  one- 
sidedness  discovered  in  the  direct  Ratio  amounts  to  a 
dialectical  transition  into  the  Inverted  Ratio. 

200.  Established   with   this   their   negation,   the   sides 
are  in  Inverted  Relation. 

2.  Inverted  Relation  (Inverse  Ratio) 


201.  Whereas  the  Exponent  of  the  direct  Ratio  is  a 
fixed  Amount, 

202.  The  Exponent  of  the  Inverted  Relation  (Inverse 
Ratio),  while  being  equally  an  immediate  Quantum,  as- 
sumed as  fixed,  is  not  a  fixed  Amount  of  the  Unity  in  the 
Relation. 

Note. — That  is  to  say,  the  Exponent  has  now  mathe- 
matically the  significance  of  a  fixed  Product  of  two  factors. 
So  far,  then,  as  we  illustrate  the  notion  of  the  inverse 
Ration  by  A=B  C,  we  must  not  fancy  that  this  is  connected 
with  the  previous  illustration  of  the  direct  Ratio.  The 
sides  of  Ratio  are  now  B  and  C,  whilst  A  is  the  Exponent. 
The  transition  from  the  direct  to  the  inverse  Ratio  must 
be  effected  dialectically,  and  there  is  therefore  no  mathe- 
matical connection  between  the  former  and  the  present 
significance  of  A=B  C. 

2. 

203.  The  Exponent  is  now  negative  against  itself  as  a 
moment  of  the  Ratio  and  has  therefore  acquired  the  sig- 
nificance of  qualitative  Limit. 

Note. — The  Exponent  of  the  direct  Ratio  is  not  yet  a 
qualitatively  established  Limit,  because  it  does  not  dis- 
tinguish itself  qualitatively,  i.e.  both  affirmatively  and 
negatively,  from  itself  as  a  moment  of  the  Ratio  (the 
amount  A  in  •^=C).  A  is  so  far  a  fixed  amount  of  B, 
i.e.  A=B  C,  no  matter  what  value  is  given  to  B.    So  far. 


88       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

however,  as  A  has  the  significance  of  a  fixed  Product  of 
B  and  C,  it  has  the  character  of  quahtatively  estabhshed 
Limit,  because  it  is  not  only  in  itself  identifiable  with  either 
of  its  moments,  but  also  negatively  distinguished  from 
them.  The  amount  which  A  is  now  of  either  B  or  C  depends 
on  the  numerical  value  assigned  to  either  of  them.    That  is 

to  say,  C=gand  B=^. 

3- 

204.  There  is,  herewith,  before  us,  firstly,  the  \A'hole  as 
a  present,  affirmative  Quantum  (A),  which,  being  at  the 
same  time  Limit,  is,  secondly,  distinguished  into  two 
Quanta  (B,  C)  and,  thirdly,  forms  their  negative  unity 
as  the  Limit  to  their  mutual  limiting  (A=B  C). 

4- 

205.  Accordingly,  each  moment  of  the  Ratio  continues 
itself  negatively  into  the  other. 

206.  By  virtue  of  this  continuity,  each  is  at  once  the 
whole  Exponent  and  only  as  a  moment  of  the  Ratio. 

5- 

207.  The  affirmatively  present  Exponent  (the  fixed 
amount  A),  is,  therefore,  equally  an  inaccessible  Beyond 
of  an  infinite  approximation  to  it,  on  the  part  of  the  sides 
of  the  Relation,  whereby  the  bad  Infinitude  of  quantitative 
progress  (§§184-188)  is  now  established  as  it  is  in  truth : 
only  as  pure  negativity,  as  the  Negation  as  such. 

Note. — A  is  the  maximum  to  which  B  or  C  cannot  be- 
come equal  de  facto,  though  each  of  them  implies  it  in 
itself,  being  determined  by  its  means  (B=^,  C=g).     They 

can,  therefore,  only  infinitely  approximate  to  it  as  the 
reached  Limit  (mathematically,  A  stands  for  the  differen- 
tial coefficient  of  B  and  C,  as  functions  of  one  another). 
And  thus  we  have  here  at  once  quantitative  progress 
ad  infinitum,  and  its  true  meaning  as  an  approximation 
to  a  qualitatively  determined  Quantum  (§192).  The 
true  Infinitude  of  quantitative  progress  restores  Quality 
from  its  immediate  suspendedness  in  Quantity,  and  this 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  89 

conclusion  of  the  fifth  Cycle  is  now  established.  And  since 
the  bad  Infinitude  of  approximation  is  now  established 
as  an  Ideahty  of  the  aflirmatively  present  Exponent,  i.e. 
as  a  Being-for-one,  it  is  per  se,  or  on  its  own  account,  only 
as  pure  negativity,  only  an  image  of  figurate  conception 
(§188). 

6. 

208.  Herewith,  however,  the  Inverted  Relation  has 
acquired  another  determination  than  that  which  it  had 
at  first  sight. 

209.  Qualitativity  is  now  present,  not  merely  as  Fixed- 
ness of  a  Quantum  (§202),  nor  as  the  negativity  of  this 
Quantum  of  itself  as  a  moment  of  the  Ratio  (§203),  but 
as  the  negation  of  this  negativity :  as  a  conclusion  of  the 
fixed  Quantum  in  its  self-external  otherwiseness  (the 
progress  ad  infinitum  of  the  sides  of  the  Ratio)  with  itself. 

7 

210.  Owing  to  this  involution  of  the  otherwiseness,  the 
Relation  is  now  an  involved  one. 

3.  Involved  Relation  and  its  transition  into 

Measure 

211.  Estabhshed  as  returned  into  itself,  as  being  im- 
mediately itself  and  its  otherwiseness,  the  Quantum  as- 
sumes the  significance  of  Power. 

212.  Power  is  the  Exponent  of  quantitative  Relation 
established  as  wholly  qualitative. 

Note. — The  relation  is  now  symbohsed  by  a^=a.a  or  -=«. 

And  so  far,  then,  as  the  involved  Relation  or  the  Relation 
of  Powers  {PotenzenverJidUniss)  is  already  implied  in  the 
grasp  of  the  Exponent  as  the  reached  (affirmatively  present) 
Limit  of  two  Quanta  in  inverted  relation,  i.e.  of  two 
Quanta  such  that  they  are  functions  of  one  another,  we 
find  that  the  answer  to  Hutchinson  Stirling's  query  as  to 
the  connection  between  the  differential  coefficient  and 
Power  {The  Secret  of  Hegel,  p.  593)  presents  no  difficulty. 
Power  establishes  the  true  meaning  of  the  differential 
coefficient. 


90       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

213.  Involution,  as  an  external  alteration  of  Quantum, 
is  thus  seen  to  embody  that  which  Quantum  is  in  itself : 
its  qualitative  character. 

214.  In  the  direct  Relation,  the  Quahty  of  the  Exponent 
(the  qualitative  Quantum)  lies  only  in  the  Fixedness  of 
a  Quantum  as  the  Amount  of  an  arbitrary  unity  ;  in  the 
inverted  Relation,  the  qualitativity  amounts  onl}-  to  the 
first  Negation;  in  the  involved  relation,  however,  the 
qualitativity  has  the  nature  of  the  second  Negation, 
because  the  Exponent  is  present  in  the  distinction  as  of 
itself  from  itself. 

215.  And  in  this  way  we  have  now  fully  estabUshed  the 
return  of  Quantity  into  Quahty. 

216.  Quality  has  been  realised  to  go  over  into  Quantity, 
yet  Quantity  is  now  found  to  return  into  Quality  :  owing 
to  this  double  transition,  Quality  is  now  established  as 
resting  on  Quantity. 

217.  We  have  before  us  Quantum  as  that  whereby 
Something  is  what  it  is  :  Measure. 

Note.— So  far  as  external  reflection,  i.e.  that  reasoning 
which  does  not  raise  itself  to  the  standpoint  of  pure 
thought,  chngs  to  the  notion  of  Quantum  in  its  primary 
abstract  sense,  as  a  limit  which  is  no  qualitative  Limit,  the 
stated  transition  of  the  Quantum  into  Measure— and 
generally  every  purely  dialectic  transition — naturally 
appears  undeduced,  unjustified  or  illegitimate,  to  use  Prof. 
MacTaggart's  favourite  terms  in  his  Commentary  on  Hegel's 
Logic.  Yet  no  transition  could  be,  after  all,  more  self- 
evident.  Quantity  presupposes  Quality  or  Something 
from  the  very  first ;  Quantum  has  per  se  no  meaning,  but 
receives  meaning  onTy  through  application,  for  which 
reason  counting  is  de  facto  teachable  only  by  means  of 
bullets,  fingers,  etc.  ;  the  handling  of  mathematical  formula 
depends  on  memory,  not  on  thinking.  Now,  so  far  as  Quan- 
tum is  declared  to  be  that  whereby  Something  is  what  it  is, 
we  only  assert  that  the  application  of  Quantum  to  some- 
thing is  not  only  an  external  counting  of  something,  but 
that  everything,  just  because  it  admits  of  quantitative 
determination,  implies  Quantum  as  a  moment  of  its  own 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  91 

self.  But  for  this  verity,  of  what  consequence  would  be 
measuring  ?  The  inability  fo  realise  the  true  sense  of  the 
present  transition  of  Power  into  Measure  is  obviously  due 
to  an  insistence  on  treating  Quantum  as  still  only  suspended 
Quality  after  its  character,  as  the  Exponent  of  the  in- 
volved Relation,  as  Power,  is  realised  to  have  become 
wholly  qualitative  by  means  of  the  suspension  of  the  bad 
quantitative  Infinitude. 

4.  Quantitative  Relation  as  Measure  (Real- 
istic Measure) 

I. 

218.  Measure  is  primarily  an  immediate  specific  Quan- 
tum. 

219.  Every  Presence  has  a  magnitude  belonging  to  its 
very  nature. 

220.  This  magnitude  has,  however,  no  absolute  Standard 
except  through  agreement. 

Note. — That  is  to  say,  the  unit  of  measure — the  length  of 
a  yard,  a  pint,  etc.,  is  arbitrary.  Hence  the  existing 
variety  in  measures  in  various  countries  and  counties. 
The  One  is  empty  Thought,  hence,  not  to  be  fixed  by 
means  of  Thought.  Of  course,  the  nature  of  something 
may  be  equally  determined  as  a  system  of  measures  from 
the  standpoint  of  pure  thought  whenever  the  something 
under  consideration  has  its  organising  principle  in  pure 
thought  alone,  as  is,  for  instance,  the  case  with  the  plane- 
tary distances  from  the  Sun,  or,  to  take  the  nearest  example, 
with  the  dialectical  movement  itself.  But  in  these  cases 
we  deal  only  with  comparative  numbers,  not  with  the 
magnitude  of  a  unit  in  the  sense  of  a  specific  Quantum. 

2. 

221.  Since  i\Ieasure  is  no  longer  a  purely  quantitative 
Limit,  its  alteration,  as  of  a  specific  Quantum,  has  only 
a  limited  range  of  alteration. 

222.  That  is  to  say,  everything  is  liable  to  ruin  through 
quantitative  alteration. 

223.  This  fact  was  exhibited  in  popular  examples 
already  by  the  ancients. 


92        A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

224.  Such  examples  are  truly  products  of  consciousness 
concerned  with  facts  of  thought, 

223.  The  ruination  of  something  through  quantitative 
alteration,  which,  at  first  sight,  does  not  seem  to  affect  its 
Quality,  should  warn  us  not  to  fall  into  the  trap  set  for  us 
by  the  Notion  in  the  preconceptions  of  our  ordinary  con- 
sciousness. 

3- 

226.  The  two  sides  of  specific  Quantum  have  also 
different  existence. 

227.  So  far,  now,  as  the  magnitude  belonging  to  one 
side  serves  as  unity  against  the  Quantum  existing  in  the 
other  different  side,  it  forms  the  Rule  or  Standard. 

Note. — The  foUowing  footnote  on  page  89  of  Prof.  Mac- 
Taggart's  Commentary  on  Hegel's  Logic  may  serve  as  a 
single  instance  of  his  comprehension  of  Hegel :  "In  the 
EncyclopcBdia  Hegel  seems  to  use  Rule  to  indicate  a 
Measure  in  which  the  Quantity  does  not  pass  the  limits 
which  involve  a  change  of  Quality  [Enc.  108).  This  is 
different  from  the  use  of  Rule  in  the  Greater  Logic  (cp. 
above,  Section  79)."  Looking  up  this  Section,  one  finds 
that  Prof.  MacTaggart  fancies  (in  fact,  all  his  comments 
appear  purely  fanciful)  that  the  Rule  is  to  stand,  from 
Hegel's  standpoint  in  the  Science  of  Logic,  for  the  limiting 
temperatures  of  liquid  water  (o'-ioo"  C.  or  32°-2i2°  F.), 
simply  because  "  the  dialectic  has  now  passed  beyond  mere 
Quantity  to  Measure,  where  a  change  of  Quantity  brings 
about  a  change  of  Quality."  But  Prof.  MacTaggart  for- 
gets (or  does  not  seem  to  be  at  all  aware  of)  the  distinc- 
tion between  what  is  only  in  itself  and  what  is  already 
established.  The  change  of  Quality,  owing  to  the  change 
of  Quantity,  is  not  yet  established  at  the  stage  of  the 
third  moment  of  the  present  supplementary  cycle,  even 
though  it  be  anticipated  from  the  very  first.  This  antici- 
pation must  be  first  of  all  verified  by  a  dialectic  considera- 
tion of  Measure  in  its  own  self,  and  the  Rule  stands  just 
only  for  the  immediate  unity  of  the  two  sides  of  the 
specific  Quantum,  their  relatedness  having  yet  to  be 
mediated.   But,  then,  Prof.  MacTaggart  calls  this  mediation 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  93 

"  the  unjustified  and  useless  loop  which  stretches  from  Rule 
to  Elective  Affinity  in  the  Greater  Logic  "  (p.  90).  To 
intercept  all  his  fancies  would  be  too  tedious. 

4- 

228.  Having  in  it  also  the  moment  of  Being-for-other, 
Measure  is  open  to  external  alteration. 

229.  Owing,  however,  to  its  character  as  the  specific 
Quantum,  it  specifies  the  arithmetical  amount  of  alteration 
received  from  outside  :  it  is  a  specifying  Measure. 

230.  The  specifying  JMeasure  implies  thus  the  taking  up 
of  an  immediate  magnitude  of  alteration  in  another 
amount. 

231.  There  arises,  hence,  in  this  respect,  a  Relation  of 
Quanta  having  for  its  Exponent  the  qualitative  element 
itself  which  specifies  the  external  amount  of  alteration  : 
an  involved  Relation. 

Note. — The  fact  that  external  alteration,  to  which  the 
something  of  Measure  is  subjected  (by  heat,  pressure  or 
faUing),  is  taken  up  by  it  in  an  involved  relation,  demon- 
strates the  effect  of  the  realised  transition  of  the  Quantita- 
tive Relation  into  jMeasure.  We  bear  witness  to  the  logical 
necessity  of  this  transition,  so  far  as  we  take  for  granted 
that  the  result  of  mathematical  operations  has  objective 
validity.  The  result  reached  by  the  Calculus  is  con- 
firmed by  the  changes  in  measured  relations  of  things, 
because  the  specifying  Measure  has  the  sense  of  an  objective 
embodiment  of  that  relationship  between  two  functions 
which  is  the  subject-matter  of  the  Calculus. 

5- 

232.  Since,  now,  the  external  Quantum  is  itself  the 
Quantum  of  another  Measure,  the  Relation  of  the  two 
sides  is  properly  a  quantitative  Relation  of  two  specifying 
Measures. 

233.  This  form  of  Measure  may  be  called  Realistic 
Measure. 

234.  And  this  relationship  establishes  the  true  meaning 
of  the  variable  magnitude  in  Higher  Mathematics. 


94       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

Note. — Hegel  circumstantially  discusses  the  notional 
meaning  of  the  Differential  and  Integral  Calculus  in  lengthy 
Remarks  which,  although  introduced  at  the  end  of  the 
fifth  cycle,  i.e.,  at  the  end  of  the  second  main  sub- 
division of  the  doctrine  of  Being,  Quantity,  anticipate 
the  present  result  of  the  dialectic  of  Measure,  and,  indeed, 
become  fully  intelligible  only  after  a  thorough  assimilation 
of  the  whole  sixth  cycle.  That  this  is  so,  is  acknowledged 
by  him  in  the  last  paragraph  of  his  prefatory  comment 
on  the  subject-matter  of  the  Quantitative  Relation : 
"  As  to  the  nature  of  the  following  Relations,"  he  says, 
"  much  has  been  anticipated  in  the  foregoing  Remarks 
concerning  the  Infinite  of  Quantity,  i.e.  its  Quahtativity  ; 
all  that  remains,  therefore,  for  discussion  is  the  abstract 
Notion  of  these  Relations."  And,  as  has  been  repeatedly 
pointed  out  above,  the  dialectic  of  Measure  establishes 
said  abstract  Notion  in  its  Presence,  i.e.  as  embodied 
realistically  in  specified  ]Measures. 

6. 

235.  The  sides  of  the  realistic  Measure  have,  therefore, 
according  to  their  abstract  nature  as  Qualities  in  general, 
some  particular  significance  (e.g.  that  of  Space  and  Time). 

236.  Amount  attaches  to  the  extensive  element,  Unity 
to  the  intensive.  (Spaces  covered  by  a  falling  body  are  pro- 
portional to  the  squares  of  Time.) 

Is[oTE. — The  sixth  step  of  mediation  concerns  the  alter- 
nating determination  of  the  two  sides  of  the  fourth  step. 
Now,  the  fourth  step  of  the  present  supplementary  cycle 
establishes  simply  that  the  specificity  of  Something  as 
Measure  shows  itself  with  respect  to  the  amount  of  its 
external  alteration  as  an  involved  Relation,  so  far  as  the 
Quantum  of  alteration  which  is  received  from  outside,  e.g. 
temperature,  pressure,  movement,  is  not  taken  on  im- 
mediately but  in  another  amount.  So  far,  we  have  before 
us  only  a  single  instance  of  the  Quantitative  Relation  of 
two  Qualities.  The  sixth  step  of  mediation  generalises  the 
single  instance  into  a  flux  of  external  alteration — a  flux 
which  has  its  mathematical  embodiment  in  the  theory  of 
Functions. 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  95 

237.  So  far,  then,  the  quahtative  moment,  or  Specificity, 
of  the  Relation  of  specified  Measures  concerns  only  their 
quantitative  determinateness. 

Note. — This  may  remind  us  of  the  fact  that  the  alter- 
nating determination  of  the  two  sides  of  realistic  Measure 
comes  under  the  head  of  the  fourth  main  moment  of  the 
sixth  cycle  and,  consequently,  the  conclusion  of  the  present 
supplementary  cycle  of  mediation  establishes  only  the 
immediate  Identity  of  the  two  abstract  Qualities  in 
Relation.  The  alteration  of  realistic  Measure  is  still  ex- 
ternal ;  the  two  sides  do  not  j'et  go  over  into  one  another  : 
this  kind  of  mediation  falls  under  the  head  of  the  sixth 
main  step  in  the  present  cycle.  So  far,  each  Quality 
specifies  only  the  immediate  amount  of  the  alteration 
received  from  outside,  without  being  affected  in  its  own 
immediate  subsistence,  or  without  affecting  the  other  side 
with  respect  to  its  qualitative  persistence.  Things  specify 
the  amount  of  temperature  in  the  air  without  ceasing  to  be  : 
their  specificity  as  realistic  Measures  shows  itself  only  with 
respect  to  their  quantitative  determinateness.  As  a  matter 
of  fact,  things  are  affected  also  qualitatively  by  an  external 
alteration,  and  indeed  also  cease  to  be — this  has  been 
already  implied  in  itself  under  the  second  main  step,  but 
the  fourth  main  step  does  not  yet  establish  the  full  import 
of  said  anticipation,  but  goes  only  as  far  as  the  stated 
relation  of  specified  Measures  :  without  concerning  their 
liability  to  ruin  through  quantitative  alteration  ! 

5.  Abstract  Being-for-self   in   Measure 

238.  As  the  sides  of  the  realistic  Measure  are  to  be  taken 
only  in  the  sense  of  immediate  Qualities,  their  involved 
Relation  is  equally  only  a  direct  Relation  of  the  im- 
mediate Quanta  belonging  to  them. 

239.  The  Exponent  of  this  Relation  has  the  significance 
of  abstract  Being-for-self  in  Measure,  and  is,  therefore, 
an  empirical  coefficient. 

Note. — As  has  been  already  pointed  out,  the  dialectic 
of  Measure  concerns  generally  the  subject-matter  of  the 


96       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

Calculus.  And  so  far  as  the  dialectic  of  Measure  comes 
under  the  head,  firstly,  of  the  quantitatively  qualitative 
Relation  of  Measures,  called  shortly  realistic  Measure,  and, 
secondly,  of  the  qualitatively  quantitative  Relation  of 
]\Ieasures,  which  Relation,  it  will  be  found  presently,  yields 
the  Nodal  Line  of  real  Measures,  the  quantitatively 
qualitative  Relation  refers  mainly  to  the  Algebraic  function, 
the  qualitatively  quantitative  Relation  to  the  Exponential 
function.  The  present  step  is  the  middle  of  the  two  kinds 
of  Relations,  and  so  comes  it  that  both  the  algebraic  and 
exponential  function  imply  a  constant  term.  Thus 
~.=a,  or  x  =  b  e'^^  (Wilhelmy's  lav/  for  the  velocity  of 
chemical  reactions,  according  to  which  the  amount  of 
chemical  change  in  a  given  time  is  directly  proportional  to 
the  quantum  of  reacting  substance  present  in  the  system.) 
"If  in  any  physical  investigation  we  find  some  function, 
say  <}i,  varjdng  at  a  rate  proportional  to  itself  (with  or 
without  some  constant  term),  we  guess  at  once  that 
we  are  dealing  with  an  exponential  function  "  (J.  W.  Mel- 
lor's  Higher  Mathematics  for  Students  of  Chemistry  and 
Physics,  2nd  ed.,  1905,  p.  56). 

240.  But  just  because  the  sides  of  the  direct  Relation  in 
question  are  equally  in  involved  Relation,  the  reached 
Being-for-self  in  Measure  is  not  abstract,  but  real :  the 
Something  of  realistic  Measure  is  not  an  immediate 
Measure  as  a  Being-for-other,  but  as  Something-for-self — 
and,  therewith,  equally  a  Repelling  of  itself  into  distin- 
guished Self-subsistences. 

Note. — The  preceding  two  paragraphs  concern  primarily 
only  the  Identity  of  the  two  sides  of  realistic  Measure  and 
thus  only  their  direct  Relation.  So  far,  the  Being-for-self 
in  Measure  is  still  only  in  itself.  Now  emphasis  is  laid  on 
the  concrete  meaning  of  the  Identity  in  question,  which 
concrete  meaning  is,  however,  yet  to  be  properly  es- 
tablished. The  significance  of  the  transition  from 
the  immediate  to  real  Being-for-self  in  Measure  is,  of 
course,  to  involve  also  the  Qualitativity  of  the  sides  of 
realistic  Measure  in  their  mediation  with  one  another 
(§236) :  to  make  the  alteration  concern  also  their  quaUta- 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  97 

tive  determinateness.  Or  rather,  it  is  logically  necessary 
to  raise  the  immediate  Qualities  involved  in  the  Relation 
of  specified  Measures  to  the  rank  of  present  Ones,  but  of 
Ones  which  are  Measures  and  then  are  the  Self-repulsion 
of  the  real  Being-for-self  in  Measure  (§§119,  120  :  the  One 
is  now  Measure-for-self).  From  the  standpoint  of  the 
former  correspondence  of  the  fourth  act  of  Thought  with 
the  second  act,  we  have  now  restated  the  dialectic  of  the 
immediate  Infinite,  and  are  about  to  restate  the  dialectic 
of  the  alternating  determination  of  the  Finite  and  Infinite 
in  terms  of  Measure. 

6,  Qualitatively    quantitative    Relation    of 

Measures 

I. 

241.  The  real  Being-for-self  in  Measure  is  immediately 
again  only  a  direct  Relation  of  its  sides,  but  the  Amount 
attaches  to  the  intensive  side,  the  Unity  to  the  extensive. 

Note. — The  inversion  of  the  significance  attaching  to  the 
sides  of  the  reahstic  Measure  at  this  stage  is  due  to  the  fact 
that  the  real  Measure  is  to  be  no  longer  subject  only  to 
purely  external  alteration,  but  to  enter  into  a  relation  with 
other  Measures  also  qualitatively.  Hence,  the  amount  of  its 
alteration  must  now  concern  its  intensive  side.  The  direct 
relation  now  under  discussion  may  be  illustrated  on 
specific  gravity  :  the  relation  of  the  Weight  of  a  Mass  to 
its  Volume.  But  it  is  to  be  remarked  that  a  real  Measure 
is  not  necessarily  a  material  thing  ;  it  applies  equally, 
for  instance,  to  the  number  of  vibrations  (measured  ar- 
bitrarily) in  a  tone,  or  to  the  mentioned  limits  of  tempera- 
ture of  a  Hquid  (§227,  Note).  Unless  one  is  aware  that 
Measure  does  not  necessarily  apply  to  physical  Matter 
(we  have  not  yet  developed  the  notion  of  Matter  or  of 
Thingness  resting  on  material  Properties),  one  easily 
credits  everything  measurable  with  physical  materiality, 
and  thus  proceeds  to  imagine,  for  instance,  that  planets  and 
generally  celestial  bodies  must  be  of  the  same  nature  as 
this  Earth. 


98       A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 


242.  Seeing,  now,  that  the  specific  determinedness-in- 
itself  of  a  real  Measure  exhibits  itself  immediately  as  an 
immediate  Quantum,  it  is  determinable  only  in  comparison 
with  other  real  Measures, 

243.  To  compare,  however,  means  now  to  combine  ;  and 
so  far  as  the  something  of  real  Measure  is  with  respect 
to  its  Combinations,  degraded  to  a  Being-for-Other,  its 
alteration  remains  still  only  external. 

Note. — Thus  we  are  predicting  (i.e.  realising  on  purely 
logical  grounds)  that  a  mixture  of  two  substances  affects  the 
volume,  not  the  weight  of  its  constituents. 

244.  Nevertheless,  the  specific  determinedness-in-itself 
too  shows  itself  as  alterable : 

245.  The  Exponent  of  a  freshly  formed  Combination  is 
itself  only  a  Quantum. 

246.  Hence,  the  something  of  real  Measure  distinguishes 
itself  truly  by  a  peculiar  series  of  Exponents,  i.e.  of  the 
Amounts  which  it,  taken  as  Unity,  forms  with  other  such 
self-subsistences,  when  combined  with  them. 

247.  Now,  two  (or  several)  self-subsistences,  forming 
different  series  of  Exponents  with  the  same  series  of 
opposite  self-subsistences,  must  be  comparable,  and  this 
they  can  be  only  if  the  members  of  the  different  series  of 
Exponents  maintain  a  constant  relation  inter  se. 

Note. — We  are  predicting  that,  when  for  a  kah,  taken  as 
unity,  the  series  of  comparative  amounts  of  acids,  re- 
quired for  its  saturation,  has  been  determined,  then  for 
every  other  kali  this  series  is  to  be  taken  in  a  certain 
amount  all  through. 

248.  Thus,  each  self-subsistence  is,  firstly,  Unity  in 
general  against  the  opposite  series ;  secondly,  one  of  the 
amounts  or  exponents  for  each  member  of  the  opposite 
series ;  and  thirdly,  a  comparative  number  to  the  rest  of 
the  members  on  its  own  side. 

249.  Its  Affinity,  therefore,  is  not  merely  a  matter  of 
external  Combination,  but  rather  founded  in  its  own  nature: 
Elective  Affinity. 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought  99 

3. 

250.  The  term  Elective  Affinity  is  taken  from  the  sphere 
of  Chemistry,  but  the  notion  which  it  is  meant  to  embody 
exhibits  itself  also  in  other  spheres,  for  instance,  in  Har- 
mony. 

Note. — Or  in  the  principle  of  Perturbation,  added  by 
Newton  to  Keplerian  Laws.  This  taking  of  the  names  for 
speculative  notions  from  empirical  sciences  is  usually 
viewed  as  a  defect  of  Hegel's  exposition,  as  though  it  were 
his  fault  that  current  language  uses  the  same  terms  for  pure 
notions  and  their  concrete  instances.  Prof.  MacTaggart 
begins  at  once  by  objecting  to  the  term  Becoming  ;  Prof. 
Rosenkranz  objected  to  the  term  Life,  and  a  crowd  of 
other  terms,  being  treated  as  logical  categories — and  so 
most  exponents  are  pleased  to  demonstrate  their  superiority 
to  Hegel's  own  supreme  grasp  of  the  scope  of  the  Science  of 
Logic  by  suggesting  trivial  improvements  on  his  ter- 
minology. As  though  names  were  not  per  se  empty  sounds  ! 
And  as  though  the  living  genius  of  languages — Thought — 
had  to  beg  the  permission  of  these  would-be  Hegelians  for 
its  identification  of  pure  notions  with  their  particular 
embodiments  !  Were  one  to  remove  from  the  Science  of 
Logic  every  term  recalling  concrete  facts,  there  would 
remain  no  terminology  at  all  to  fall  back  upon  for  the 
recording  of  pure  notions.  Objectivity  cannot  be  separated 
from  the  Notion  ;  and  so  far  as  the  Science  of  Logic 
includes,  in  its  terminology,  terms  current  in  the  sphere  of 
empirical  sciences  or  in  ordinary  life,  it  simply  establishes 
their  exact  meaning  :  the  notion  which  they  record  in 
their  ordinary  usage  !  And  we  have,  then,  to  realise  that 
Elective  Affinity  stands  for  the  logically  necessary  inference 
that  real  Measures  do  not  stand  in  a  purely  external  or 
arbitrary  relationship,  but  that  they  relate  themselves 
to  one  another  owing  to  their  own  nature. 

251.  At  first  sight  it  would  seem  that  Elective  Affinity, 
as  a  firmer  holding  together  of  one  Combination  against 
other  possibihties  of  Combination,  is  only  a  matter  of 
intensity :    but   so   the   qualitative   element   which   dis- 


100     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

tinguishes  Elective  Affinity  from  simple  openness  to  any 
combination  would  be  still  left  out  of  the  question. 

Note. — This  concerns  the  blunder  of  separating  the 
intensive  magnitude  from  the  extensive  and  consequent 
trying  to  explain  in  terms  of  the  intensive  magnitude 
what  altogether  transcends  mere  quantitative  distinction. 
To  account  for  Elective  Affinity  in  degrees  of  Affinity 
means  to  interpret  it  still  only  externally  :  we  record  thus 
only  the  result  of  our  comparison  without  accounting  for 
the  foundation  of  this  result  in  the  affinity  itself. 

252.  The  fact  remains,  however,  that  Elective  Affinity 
brings  about  only  a  break  in  the  simple  Affinity  :  it  fixes 
a  particular  Combination  in  the  quantitatively  continuous 
series  of  Exponents  representing  the  specific  determined- 
ness-in-itself  of  a  real  Measure  :  there  is,  then,  before  us 
a  series  of  Relations  which  are  now  mere  Affinities,  now 
Elective  Affinities. 

4- 

253.  Still,  as  regards  its  reference  to  other  Neutralities, 
the  excludent  elective  affinity  involves  no  further  principle 
of  specification  :  it  exemplifies  simply  the  Separability 
of  its  moments,  as  of  self-subsistent  somethings  which  are 
in  simple  affinity  to  any  other  member  of  the  opposite  series. 

Note. — Just  as  the  Identity  of  the  intensive  and 
extensive  Quantum  establishes  the  alterableness  of  the 
Quantum  as  such  (§178),  so  Elective  Affinity  amounts  to 
an  establishing  of  the  background  (to  be  named  further  on 
the  Substrate)  of  the  previously  discussed  openness  of  a 
real  Measure  to  any  combination. 

254.  As  against  its  externalness  and  consequent  alter- 
ableness, the  excludent  elective  Affinity  is  a  permanent 
Substrate  reaching  over  the  specification  of  its  quantitative 
side. 

255.  Thus  we  have  before  us  a  Nodal  Line  of  Measure 
Relations  in  one  and  the  same  Substrate. 

5. 

256.  The  Substrate  is  the  inner  specifying  unity  entering 
into  Presence  in  the  Nodal  Line  of  Measure  Relations,  every 


Fourth  Act  of  Thought         loi 

newly  arisen  Something  being  distinct  from  the  previous 
one  only  quantitatively. 

Note. — So  far  as  empiricism  traces  the  Identity  of 
material  self-subsistences  to  an  ^Ether  endowed  with  all 
the  properties  of  Matter,  it  conceives  the  inner  specifying 
unity,  not  as  only  entering  into  Presence,  but  as  already 
fully  entered  into  Presence,  The  blunder  is  in  this  respect 
of  the  same  kind  as  that  occurring  in  connection  with  the 
search  of  the  quantitative  Infinite  in  the  guise  of  a  Quan- 
tum :  only  of  an  infinitely  great  or  small  one  !  To  account 
for  Matter,  one  postulates  thus — Matter :  only  infinitely 
refined  !  We  shall  realise,  however,  that  this  postulated 
Matter — iEther — is  Illusion  pure  and  simple. 

6. 

257.  The  transition  from  one  self-subsistent  something 
into  another  is,  therefore,  a  Leap. 

Note. — Yet  empirical  science  holds  that  Natura  non 
facit  saltum.  Just  because  self-subsistent  somethings 
are  the  inner  specifying  unity  on  the  spring  into  Presence, 
they  enter  into  Presence  as  only  quantitatively  distinct, 
consequently  in  the  same  way  as  Numbers  which,  while 
being  in  principle  purely  continuous,  are  j'et  as  regards  their 
Presence  (a)  self-referent,  (/3)  enclosing,  and  (7)  other- 
excluding.  Of  course,  when  the  inner  specifying  unity, 
which  stands  for  the  Ideality  of  the  self-subsistent  some- 
things, is  itself  degraded  to  the  rank  of  realistic  Presence, 
all  change  is  conceived  only  by  degrees :  only  then  there 
is  no  accounting  for  the  qualitative  change  along  with  the 
quantitative  progress.  In  truth,  the  qualitative  change 
rests  onl}^  on  Quantum  :  but  the  Quantum  is  now  the 
quantitative  Presence  of  the  inner  specifying  unity  ! 

258.  The  Excludent  Measure  (Elective  Affinity)  remains 
affected  by  the  moment  of  its  quantitative  Presence,  and  is, 
therefore,  driven  beyond  itself  into  the  Measureless,  getting 
ruined  through  the  mere  alteration  of  its  Magnitude. 

Note. — Here,  then,  we  have  established  the  anticipated 
nature  of  Measure  (§222). 


I02     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

259.  Thus  there  is  estabhshed  an  infinite  progress  of 
alternation  of  Self-subsistences  with  one  another,  both 
as  mere  Affinities  and  Elective  Affinities. 

7- 

260.  This  going  over  of  Quahtativity  and  Quantitativity 
into  one  another  takes  place  on  the  ground  of  their  unity, 
the  sense  of  this  process  being  nothing  else  than  to  show 
or  estabhsh  that  there  lies  at  the  bottom  such  a  Substrate. 

7.  Ideality  as  a  State  of  Being 

261.  Alteration  is  now  realised  to  be  only  an  othering 
of  a  State  of  Being,  and  the  transient  is  established  as 
remaining  therein  one  and  the  same  Being. 

262.  And  thus  we  see  that  the  dialectic  of  Measure  is 
just  as  much  its  progressive  determination  to  what  is  for 
itself  as  its  degradation  to  what  is  merely  in  itself. 

Note. — It  is  now  plain  that  the  fourth  act  of  Thought  is 
truly  a  higher  reproduction  of  the  second  :  so  far,  namely, 
as  Something  and  Other  have  acquired,  from  the  stand- 
point of  Ideality,  the  significance  of  Quality  and  Quantity. 
The  third  act  of  Thought  takes  up  Ideality  in  corres- 
pondence to  pure  Being,  and  results  in  Quantum  in  cor- 
respondence to  Being-within-self.  The  Other  is  now  at 
first  only  another  Quantum  ;  but,  in  correspondence  to  the 
Limit,  Quantum  is  established,  at  the  end  of  the  fifth 
cycle,  as  Quantitative  Relation,  whilst  the  sixth  cycle 
ends  in  a  restatement  of  the  conclusion  of  the  third  cycle. 

Ideality  has  been  asserted  from  the  very  first  to  be  the 
all  in  all,  and  this  assertion  may  be  viewed  as  having  been 
put  to  the  test  by  the  dialectic  of  the  third  and  fourth  act  of 
thought.  And  thus,  from  the  standpoint  of  the  Objective 
Logic,  as  One  act  of  Thought,  we  have  arrived  at  its  fifth 
step  :  the  notion  of  Being  as  the  Identity  of  the  Being-for- 
self  and  Being-in-self :  of  the  Being-in-and-for-self — of  a 
Being  which  is  at  once  the  totality  of  all  Being  and  only  a 
transient  Being,  or  self-degraded  to  the  rank  of  immediate 
Being. 


CHAPTER  XII 
FIFTH   ACT   OF   THOUGHT 

SEVENTH  CYCLE 

1.  Absolute  Indifference 

263.  So  far  as  all  the  determinatenesses  of  Being  (Quality, 
Quantity  and  Measure)  are  now  a  simple  unity,  mediated 
through  their  negation,  Being  may  now  be  called  Absolute 
Indifference. 

264.  But  just  so  Being  ceases  to  be  only  a  Substrate,  but 
is  within  its  own  self  Mediation, 

265.  And  it  is  now  to  be  seen,  how  this  Mediation  is 
established  in  it. 

2.  Absolute  Indifference  as  Mediation  within 

ITSELF 

I. 

266.  As  regards  its  determinateness,  the  Indifference  is, 
then,  primarily  the  Substrate. 

2. 

267.  The  distinction  in  it  being  thus  at  first  purely 
quantitative,  the  Indifference  is,  so  far,  the  Sum  of  two 
Quanta  in  Inverted  Relation. 

Note. — The  Indifference  does  not  itself  enter  into  the 
Mediation  as  its  moment,  so  far  as  the  Mediation  is  within 
it  purely  quantitative.  Remaining,  then,  a  mere  Sub- 
strate of  the  Mediation,  the  Indifference  acquires  the 
significance  of  a  mere  Sum  of  every  quantitative  distinction 
made  in  it.  And  so  far  as  the  sides  of  the  distinction  are 
the  sides  of  a  Mediation,  they  are  in  inverted  Relation. 
A  mathematical  illustration  of  the  present  stage  is  found  in 

103 


I04     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

the  differential  coefficient  of  a  function  of  two  variables, 
or  also  in  the  principle  of  the  mutual  independence  of 
different  reactions,  lying  at  the  base  of  physical  and 
chemical  dynamics.  "  When  a  number  of  changes  are 
simultaneously  taking  place  in  any  system,  each  one  pro- 
ceeds as  if  it  were  independent  of  the  others  ;  the  total 
change  is  the  sum  of  all  the  independent  changes."  So 
far  as  empirical  sciences  presuppose  the  totality  of  Being 
only  in  the  sense  of  Substrate,  we  may  now  understand  why 
iEther  appears  to  be  their  last  word.  But,  at  the  same 
time,  we  are  able  to  censure  the  tendency  to  trace  to  an 
.^ther  phenomena  which  presuppose,  in  their  notion, 
a  higher  significance  of  the  present  totality  of  Being 
than  that  of  a  Substrate.  This  is  the  case,  for  instance,  in 
the  current  undulatory  theory  of  Light.  But,  then,  until 
men  of  science  will  awaken  to  the  realisation  that  their 
theories  are  based  on  a  logically  untenable  attitude  to 
objectivity,  our  censure  is  likely  to  give  rise  to  supercilious 
smiling  ;  and  Newtonian  fallacies  will  continue  to  blind 
all  disciples  of  scientific  popes  to  what  is,  after  all,  sheer 
common  sense  (s.  Goethe's  Farbenlehre)  against  inferences 
based  on  experimental  trickery.  Still,  magna  est  Veritas  et 
prevalebit ! 

3- 

268.  Seeing,  however,  that  each  of  the  sides  is  in  itself 
the  whole,  the  distinction  is  equally  qualitative  :  each 
side  contains  two  Qualities,  of  which  the  one  or  the  other 
only  preponderates  quantitatively. 

4- 

269.  Each  side  is  thus  in  its  own  self  an  inverted  Relation 
and,  whilst  being  qualitatively  continuous  with  the  other, 
is  also  estabhshed  against  it  as  the  whole  Indifference. 

270.  We  have  thus  before  the  Indifference  as  such,  as 
indifferent  to  itself  as  developed  determinateness,  i.e. 
to  itself  as  self-degraded  to  the  whole-in-itself. 

271.  Consequently  (a)  distinctions  in  it  (the  Indifference 
as  such)  on  the  whole  simply  stand  out,  i.e.  show  them- 
selves in  it  in  a  purely  immediate  manner  or  groundlessly. 


Fifth  Act  of  Thought  105 

272.  (/?)  The  mode  of  their  subsisting  in  it  (the  quanti- 
tative determinateness  of  the  sides  as  sums  of  two  Quanta 
in  inverted  Relation)  is  equally  determined  only  externally. 

273.  (7)  Since,  however,  in  distinction  from  this  their 
Presence,  the  sides  are  in  themselves  the  totality  of  In- 
difference, neither  of  the  two  Qualities  into  which  the 
quahtative  moment  disrupts  itself  is,  at  the  same  time, 
restricted  by  the  quantitative  Limit. 

Note. — According  to  (a)  Absolute  Indifference  is  iden- 
tified with  its  immediate  Presence  ;  and  because  it  is 
equally  indifferent  to  this  its  own  Presence,  the  quantitative 
determination  in  this  latter  respect  (/3)  concerns  only  the 
external  reflection  or  empiricism  ;  and  the  finding  of  the 
latter  (y)  is,  at  the  same  time,  negated  by  the  fact  that  the 
quantitative  distinction  does  not  truly  concern  the  Sub- 
strate in  its  own  self,  i.e.  the  finding  does  not  throw  any 
light  on  its  true  nature.  The  distinctions  are  many — 
infinitely  so — single  instances  of  Becoming  or  entering  into 
the  Presence  on  the  part  of  the  Substrate.  Their  arising 
is  a  leap.  In  Biblical  language,  they  are  created  from 
Nothing :  the  Nothing  having  the  significance  of  the 
present  totality  of  Being  as  the  all  in  all,  to  be  called 
ultimately  the  Notion,  To  realise  clearly — to  comprehend — 
the  process  of  Creation  is  the  object  of  the  rest  of  the 
Science  of  Logic  :  at  present  we  are  only  in  a  position  to 
deny  the  conception  of  it  as  a  kind  of  fashioning  of  some 
primordial  stuff — a  conception  endeavouring  to  explain 
the  arising  of  Qualities  only  by  a  gradual  quantitative 
change,  not  as  a  leap. 

5- 

274.  On  the  ground  of  their  qualitative  Identity,  then, 
a  More  of  the  one  Quahty,  i.e.  quantitative  distinction  of 
the  sides,  is  out  of  the  question  :  the  sides  are  in  Equi- 
librium. 

6. 

275.  But,  seeing  that  the  Presence  of  the  sides  rests  only 
on  the  inequahty  of  their  Quantum,  their  Equilibrium  is 
equally  out  of  the  question,  as  regards  their  Presence. 

276.  Hence,  their  Presence  is  an  all-sided  Contradiction. 


io6      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

7- 

277.  Absolute  Indifference  proves  itself  to  be  de  facto 
absolute  Negativity. 

3.  Essence 

278.  The  determining  and  becoming  determined  is, 
therefore,  not  a  going  over,  nor  an  external  alteration,  nor 
a  standing  out  of  determinations  in  the  Indifference,  but 
its  own  referring  to  itself,  its  own  repeUing  of  itself  from 
itself. 

279.  Determinations,  as  such  repelled  ones,  are  as 
moments — firstly,  as  belonging  to  the  totality  of  Being 
as  it  is  in  itself,  secondly,  as  immanent  to  it  as  it  is  for 
itself. 

Note. — The  firstly  refers  to  the  sides,  the  secondly  to  the 
Indifference  as  the  all  in  all. 

280.  Being  is  in  this  manner  determined  to  be  simple 
Being  through  the  suspending  of  all  Being  :  this  Being-in- 
and-for-itself  is  called  Essence. 

4.  Reflection  or  Essential  Becoming 

I. 

281.  Essence  is,  however,  the  Being-in-and-for-itself 
only  as  the  first  Negation  of  the  sphere  of  Being  and  has, 
therefore,  the  Immediacy  opposite  to  itself  as  such  an  one 
from  which  it  has  become,  and  which,  in  its  suspendedness, 
has  preserved  and  maintained  itself. 

2. 

282.  Being  and  Essence  are  in  this  manner  still  in  the 
mutual  relation  of  Others  in  general :  as  the  Non-essential 
and  the  Essential. 

283.  Still,  this  distinction  concerns  the  Essence  only  as 
relapsed  into  the  sphere  of  Presence. 

284.  In  truth,  the  Essence  is  absolute  negativity  of 
Being  ;  and  the  Immediate,  still  distinguished  from  it,  is, 
therefore,  not  merely  an  unessential  Presence,  but  in  and 
for  itself  null :  a  No-thing  or  Illusion. 

285.  The  Being  of  Illusion  consists  solely  in  the  sus- 
pendedness of  its  Being  :  in  its  Nullity. 


Fifth  Act  of  Thought  107 

286.  So  far  as  it  appears  to  have  still  an  immediacy  apart 
from  the  Essence,  the  immediacy  stands  for  the  other- 
wiseness  as  the  Negation  as  such. 

287.  It  is,  then,  only  to  be  shown  that  the  determinations 
distinguishing  it  from  the  Essence  are  determinations  of 
the  Essence  itself  ;  and  that  this  determinateness  of  the 
Essence  which  is  the  Illusion  is  suspended  in  the  Essence 
itself. 

3. 

288.  Now,  since  Being  is  essentially  Non-Being,  the 
Immediacy  of  this  Non-Being  is  the  own  absolute  Being-in- 
itself  of  the  Essence  :  the  Immediacy  proper  to  the  Essence 
itself. 

289.  There  is  not  before  us  an  Illusion  of  Being  in  the 
Essence,  or  an  Illusion  of  the  Essence  in  Being,  but  the 
Illusion  of  the  Essence  itself. 

290.  That  whereby  the  Essence  presents  itself  as  its  own 
Illusion  is  the  fact  that  it  is  immanently  determined  and 
thereby  also  distinguished  from  its  absolute  Unity  :  but  in 
such  wise  that  the  determinateness  of  Being  is  just  as  much 
directly  suspended  in  its  own  self. 

291.  The  Illusion  is,  therefore,  a  negative  having  a  Being, 
its  Immediacy  being  the  reference  of  the  Negative,  of  the 
Non-self-subsistent,  to  itself. 

292.  This  Negativity  which  is  identical  with  the  Imme- 
diacy, and  thus  the  Immediacy  which  is  identical  with  the 
Negativity,  is  an  essential  Becoming. 

Note. — The  Illusion  stands  for  the  German  '  Schein,' 
whilst  the  essential  Becoming  is  my  rendering  of 
'  das  Scheinen  des  Wesens  in  sich  selbst  ' — literally,  the 
shining  of  the  Essence  in  its  own  self.  Light  is  an  objective 
illustration  of  this  shining  as  a  self-suspending  immediacy. 

293.  In  its  self-movement,  the  Essence  is  Reflection. 

4- 

294.  The  Illusion  is  the  Null,  or  the  Essence-less,  as  a 
moment  of  the  absolute  Reflection. 

295.  This  self-to-self-referent  Negative  is  directly  the 
Negating  of  its  own  self. 


io8     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

296.  Primarily,  then,  Reflection  is  a  Going  over  as  a 
Suspending  of  the  Going  over  :  a  Movement  from  Nothing 
to  Nothing. 

297.  Its  Immediacy  is  only  the  Return  of  the  Negative 
into  itself  and,  therefore,  purely  only  as  Determinateness 
or  as  self-suspending  Immediacy. 

Note. — Determinateness  as  such  is  the  simple  Being  of 
the  unity  of  Being  and  Nothing,  and  the  Being,  therefore, 
directly  is  and  is  not.  The  first  act  of  Thought  lays  stress 
on  the  '  is,'  whilst,  as  a  result  of  the  foregoing  dialectic  of 
Being,  the  accent  falls  now  on  the  '  not.' 

298.  Reflection  is  thus,  as  regards  its  immediacy,  at  once 
establishing  and  pre-establishing. 

Note. — This  its  nature  has  forced  itself  on  our  attention 
already  in  the  third  act — clearly,  because  this  act  deals 
with  the  Immediacy  of  the  Ideality  and  thus  must  needs 
anticipate  what  becomes  properly  established  only  when 
the  notion  of  Ideality  is  grasped  in  the  present  sense. 

299.  The  Reflection  is  pre-establishing,  so  far  as  its 
arriving  at  its  own  self  is  its  suspending  of  itself ;  and  it  is 
establishing,  so  far  as  its  repelling  of  itself  from  itself  is  its 
arriving  at  its  own  self. 

300.  The  reflective  movement  is  to  be  taken  as  an 
absolute  Rebound  on  itself. 

301.  For,  only  thus  the  suspending  of  the  Negative  is  a 
going  together  with  itself,  a  fusion  with  self. 

302.  But  so  the  Reflection  is  equally  determined,  starting 
from  the  Immediate  as  its  own  Other  :  taken  in  this  sense, 
it  is  the  external  Reflection. 

303.  This  is  the  pre-establishing  Reflection  as  against 
the  establishing  Reflection. 

304.  The  pre-establishedness  counts  to  the  external 
Reflection,  not  as  an  Illusion,  but  as  an  immediate  starting- 
point  (in  the  sense  of  Quality). 

305.  The  external  Reflection  concludes  in  this  manner 
the  two  moments  of  the  absolute  Reflection  (§298)  by 
means  of  the  determined  Immediac3^ 

306.  For,  the  Immediate  is,  on  one  side,  determined  by  it, 


Fifth  Act  of  Thought  109 

the  external  Reflection,  as  its  other  and,  on  the  other,  only 
pre-established :  in  determining  the  Immediate  as  its 
Other,  the  external  Reflection  determines  its  own  self, 
as  its  Other  and  is,  therefore,  the  Determining  Reflection. 

Note. — Of  course,  the  ordinary  consciousness  stops 
only  at  the  sense  of  the  Immediate  as  the  Other  as  such — 
just  as  it  equally  takes  the  Repulsion  of  the  One  from 
itself  only  in  the  sense  of  Exclusion.  The  determining  Re- 
flection is  the  present  meaning  of  the  Ideality  of  the  present 
Ones. 

5- 

307.  The  Determining  Reflection  is  generally  the  unity 
of  the  establishing  and  external  Reflection. 

308.  The  Immediate  of  the  external  Reflection  is  now 
the  established  Being  ; 

309.  An  Other :  but  in  such  wise  that  the  equality  of 
the  Reflection  with  itself  is  directly  maintained. 

Note. — So  far  as  the  establishing  had  from  the  very 
first  the  sense  of  putting  explicitly  what  is  at  first  only  in 
itself,  the  Being-in-itself  suggested  the  notion  of  Essence 
already  in  §41. 

6. 

310.  The  Establishedness  is  not,  however,  simply  the 
middle  concluding  Presence  with  Essence,  or  vice  versa  :  it 
is  an  absolute  Pre-establishedness  of  the  external  Reflection, 
hence,  a  Determination  of  Reflection. 

311.  The  Estabhshedness  fixes  itself  into  a  Determination 
of  Reflection,  because  the  Reflection  is,  in  its  negatedness, 
equality  with  self. 

312.  Owing  to  the  fact,  however,  that  this  equality  of 
the  Reflection  with  itself  is  lost  in  its  negatedness.  Deter- 
minations of  Reflection  appear  as  free  Essentialities, 
floating  in  the  void  without  mutual  Attraction  or  Re- 
pulsion. 

Note. — Philosophy  of  Nature  identifies  free  Essentiali- 
ties in  fixed  Stars.  There  is  no  Attraction  nor  Repulsion 
between  them,  because  an  Essentiality  is  not  for  another, 
nor  for  self,  as  a  present  One,  but  as  an  Illusion  pure 


no     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

and  simple.    Stars  are  only  points  of  Light,  the  essential 
Illusion. 

7. 

313.  The  determination  of  Reflection  is,  then,  firstly, 
an  Establishedness  or  the  Negation  as  such ;  secondly, 
the  Refiection-within-self : 

314.  It  bends  the  reference  to  another  back  into  itself, 
and  is  that  Negation  which  is  equal  to  itself,  which  is 
the  unity  of  itself,  and  of  its  Other,  and  only  thereby 
Essentiality. 

5.  Essential  Identity. 

315.  As  equal  to  itself  in  its  absolute  negativity,  the 
Essence  is  simple  Identity  with  self. 

316.  It  is  not  that  equality  with  self  which  the  Being, 
or  also  the  Nothing,  is,  but  that  equahty  with  self  which 
suspends  Being  and  all  its  determinatenesses,  thus  being 
the  Being  of  the  essential  Becoming :   essential  Identity. 

317.  That  is  to  say,  the  Identity  is  generally  still  the 
same  thing  as  the  Essence. 

318.  As  absolute  Negation,  it  is  an  immediately  self- 
negating  Negation,  or  a  distinguishing  whereby  nothing  is 
distinguished :  absolute  Distinction. 

319.  Distinction  is,  however,  absolute,  so  far  as  it  is 
not  the  Identity  :  so  far  as  it  is  absolute  Non-Identity  ; 
hence,  the  Identity  is  in  its  own  self  absolute  Non-Identity. 

320.  And  so  far,  then,  as  the  Identity  is  equally  Reflec- 
tion-within-self, establishing  its  own  self  as  its  own  Non- 
Being  (in  which  it  is  the  return  into  self),  it  is  also  deter- 
mined, as  the  Identity  against  the  absolute  Distinction 
or  Non-Identity. 

6.  Essential  Distinction 

I. 

321.  The  Distinction  is  the  negativity  contained  within 
the  Identity  itself. 

322.  It  is  the  Distinction  in  and  for  itself ;  hence, 
simple  or  absolute  Distinction. 

323.  It  is  it  itself  and  the  Identity. 


Fifth  Act  of  Thought  1 1 1 

324.  But  so  it  is  equally  determined  within  itself : 
the  determined  Distinction-in-and-for-self : 

325.  Difference  or  Diversity. 

2. 

326.  The  Identity  breaks  up  in  its  own  self  into  Difference 
because,  being  absolute  Distinction  within  itself,  it  estab- 
lishes itself,  as  the  negative  of  itself,  and  yet  remains 
essentially  identical. 

327.  Difference  constitutes  the  otherwiseness  as  such 
of  the  Reflection. 

328.  Its  moments  are  not  determined  against  one 
another  :  the  determinateness  to  be  only  Identity,  or  only 
Distinction,  is  suspended. 

329.  This  determinateness,  is,  then,  purely  a  matter  of 
the  external  Reflection. 

330.  The  Difference  is  the  One  Reflection,  of  the  Identity 
and  Distinction,  within  itself ;  but  so  far  as  this  Reflection- 
within-itself  is  at  first  only  in  itself,  its  two  moments 
are  established  externally. 

331.  Identity  becomes  thus  mere  Equality  :  an  Identity 
which  is  not  in  and  for  itself,  but  only  as  an  establishedness  ; 
just  so  Inequality  is  the  Distinction  falling  outside  the 
unequal. 

332.  The  determined  Distinction  being  the  negated 
absolute  Distinction,  its  moments  are  referred  to  the 
Reflection-within-self  as  to  a  Third. 

333.  In  the  self-estranged  (external)  Reflection,  Equality 
and  Inequality  fall  asunder,  each  referring  itself  only  to 
itself. 

334.  But  this  very  self-reference,  on  the  part  of  each,  is 
the  Equahty  of  both. 

3. 

335.  The  external  Distinction  proves  itself  to  be  in  its 
own  self  negativity  of  itself. 

336.  So  far,  however,  as  the  Equalitj^  as  which  the  sides 
of  the  external  Distinction  prove  themselves  to  be  in  their 
separate  self-reference,  is  equally  as  their  Third  (the  Com- 


112     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

parer,  the  Reflection-within-itself),  and  the  sides,  con- 
sequently, are  separately  also  unequal  with  this  Third, 
each  is  established  as  a  negative  unity  of  both. 

337.  Instead   of   Difference,   we   have   thus   before  us 
Opposition  or  Antithesis : 

338.  The  completed  determined  Reflection, 


339.  As  the  sides  of  the  external  Reflection  are  now 
established  as  a  negative  unity  of  both  in  opposition  to 
their  One  negative  unity,  i.e.  in  opposition  to  the  Being- 
in-and-for-itself,  their  establishedness  is  a  simple  Being, 
their  non-estabhshedness  a  Non-Being. 

340.  Each  is  in  its  determinateness  the  whole,  containing 
as  it  does  its  other  moment :  but  this  other  is  an  in- 
different Being,  so  that  each  is  the  whole  (or  Reflection- 
within-self)  only  as  essentially  referent  to  its  Non-Being. 

341.  This  immanently  reflected  Equality  with  self 
which  contains  within  itself  the  reference  to  the  Inequality, 
is  the  Positive  ;  in  turn,  the  Inequality  containing  within 
its  own  self  the  reference  to  its  Non-Being,  the  Equality, 
is  the  Negative. 

342.  Each  is  a  reference  to  its  Non-Being,  as  a  suspending 
of  this  Otherwiseness  within  itself :  but  since  the  es- 
tablishedness is  now  (in  opposition  to  the  Being-in-and-for- 
itself)  a  Being,  each  is  equally  only  so  far  as  its  Non-Being 
is. 

343.  The  Positive  and  Negative  are,  therefore,  firstly, 
absolute  moments  of  the  Antithesis,  so  far  as  their  subsisting 
is  inseparably  One  Reflection. 

344.  They  are,  secondly,  also  merely  different,  each 
being  of  the  kind  that  it  may  be  taken  as  well  positively 
as  negatively. 

345.  And,  thirdly,  their  reference  to  one  another  in  one 
unity  as  which  they  themselves  are  not  (their  significance 
as  absolute  moments  of  the  Antithesis)  is  taken  back  into 
each  as  what  is  in  its  own  self  positive  and  negative. 


Fifth  Act  of  Thought  113 

5. 

346.  Each  is  thus  a  unity  with  itself  independently  of  the 
other  :  the  Positive  as  the  Non-opposed  :  as  the  suspended 
Antithesis,  while  j'et  remaining  its  side, 

347.  Conversely,  the  Negative  is  the  Opposed  subsisting 
for  itself  against  the  Non-opposed  :  the  whole  Antithesis, 
opposed  to  its  own  self-identical  establishedness, 

348.  The  Positive  and  Negative  are  thus  positive  and 
negative,  not  only  in  themselves,  but  in  and  for  themselves. 

349.  They  are  independent  determinations  of  Reflection. 


350.  But  now,  each  thus  excludes  the  Other  out  of  itself 
while  containing  it. 

351.  That  is  to  say,  each  excludes  in  its  self-subsistence 
its  own  self-subsistence  :  this  is  self-contradictory. 

352.  The  Contradiction  which  the  Distinction  in  general 
is  in  itself  (§326),  is  now  established  in  the  Excluding 
Reflection. 

353.  The  Excluding  Reflection  is  the  establishing  of  the 
Positive,  as  what  excludes  the  Other  in  such  wise  that  this 
estabhshing  is  immediately  an  establishing  of  the  Other 
which  excludes  it. 

354.  And  since  the  establishing  of  both  is  One  Reflection, 
the  absolute  Contradiction  of  the  Positive  is  immediately 
also  the  absolute  Contradiction  of  the  Negative. 

355.  Nevertheless,  the  Contradiction  is  properly  es- 
tabhshed  in  the  Negative,  because  this  is  identical  with 
itself  against  the  Identity  (which  latter,  as  the  Positive, 
is  only  in  itself  the  absolute  Contradiction). 

356.  Now,  so  far  as  the  Identity,  against  which  the 
Negative  is  identical  with  itself,  is  its  own  Identity,  the 
excluding  of  this  Identity  out  from  the  Negative  does  away 
with  the  whole  Antithesis. 

7- 

357.  The  Contradiction  has  vanished. 

358.  At  first  sight  the  result  of  the  restless  disappearing 
of  the  Opposites  in  their  own  self  appears  to  be  the  Zero. 

IT 


114      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

359.  It  must,  however,  be  remembered  that  the  self- 
excluding  Reflection  is  at  the  same  time  the  establishing 
Reflection. 

360.  The  Self-exclusion  is  truly  a  Self-conversion  into 
a  reference  to  the  Negative  :  to  that  verj'  Negative  which 
M'as  to  be  suspended  ! 

361.  And  thus  there  is  before  us  the  Self-subsistence 
as  a  suspending  Self-reference. 

7.  The  Finding  of  the  Ground 

362.  Seeing,  then,  that  the  Self-subsistence  makes  itself 
in  the  Antithesis,  as  the  self-excluding  Reflection,  to  an 
Establishedness  by  means  of  the  suspending  of  this  its 
Establishedness,  the  Antithesis  is  truly  a  Return  into  its 
unity  with  itself. 

363.  This  its  returning  unity  with  itself  is  the  notion 
of  the  Ground. 

364.  The  Ground  is  the  established  Identity  of  the  simple 
Essence  with  itself  in  its  own  Negativity  :  the  completed 
Self-subsistence  of  the  essential  Becoming. 

Note. — The  so-called  Laws  of  Thought,  the  maxims  of 
Identity,  Difference,  the  excluded  Middle  and  the  sufficient 
Ground  (there  should  be  also  the  maxim  of  Contradiction) 
are  simply  the  corresponding  categories  in  the  form  of 
abstract  propositions  ;  and  it  is  now  plain  that  it  is  wrong 
to  treat  these  propositions  as  absolutely  valid  apart  from 
their  dialectical  connectedness. 

The  task  of  the  Objective  Logic,  to  vindicate  the  premise 
of  the  Science  of  Logic,  or  rather  of  Philosophy  in  general, 
as  absolute  Idealism,  is  now  advanced  to  that  stage,  at 
which  the  immediate  Being  has  a  raison  d'etre  only  as  the 
established  Identity  of  the  simple  Essence  with  itself. 
That  is  to  say,  the  unity  of  Being  and  Essence  is  now 
practically  proved  through  the  self-evolution  of  Thought 
itself.  All  that  remains  still  to  be  done  is  to  explicate,  to 
establish,  the  nature  of  the  already  in  itself  established 
essential  Identity  as  a  negative  reference  in  the  Other 
(Being)  to  self :  lest  it  be  grasped  only  in  the  sense  of  an 
inert  background  of  all  that  is  ! 


CHAPTER  XIII 

SIXTH    ACT   OF   THOUGHT: 

A.  EIGHTH  CYCLE 

I.  Absolute  Ground 

365.  Presence  has  now  the  significance  of  an  Estabhshed- 
ness  which  presupposes  essentially  a  Ground  as  the  Non- 
established. 

Note. — Unless  Presence  is  grounded,  it  is  mere  Illusion 
or  the  Null,  No  doubt  the  reader  was  at  first  startled  by  the 
declaration  that  the  sphere  of  Presence  is  the  sphere  of 
what  is  in  and  for  itself  null  (§284).  The  declaration  smacked 
too  much  of  purely  subjective  Idealism.  But  it  has  been 
since  corrected  :  the  Illusion  is  the  Null  only  so  far  as  it  is 
credited  with  independent  subsistence  per  se,  or  as  against 
the  Essence :  for  Being  is  thus  obviously  Essence-less,  hence 
mere  Illusion.  And  we  have,  or  ought  to  have,  realised  that 
such  a  conception  of  Being — materialism — is  due  to  the 
one-sidedness  of  the  External  Reflection  before  its  grasp  of 
itself  as  the  Determining  Reflection  (§306).  And  by  means 
of  the  dialectic  of  the  determining  Reflection,  we  are  now 
in  a  position  to  remove  the  first  impression,  as  though  the 
sphere  of  Being  were  to  be  taken  simply  in  the  sense  of 
subjective  Idealism  :  represented  notably  by  the  Christian 
Science.  Henceforth,  we  shall  have  to  view  Presence  as 
objectively  real,  and  so  far  as  the  sense  of  mere  Illusion  is 
now  to  be  corrected  into  that  of  the  essential  Illusion,  of 
such  an  Illusion  that  it,  as  Presence,  is  the  Return  of  the 
Essence  into  itself,  that  it,  in  short,  is  grounded,  not  merely 
ground-less,  we  shall  use  for  it  the  term  Form  :  a  form  of 
the  Essence  itself ! 

366.  The  Determinateness  (Presence)  of  the  Essence,  as 

"5 


ii6     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

the  Ground,  becomes  thus  the  double  one  :  of  the  Ground 
and  the  Grounded  :  the  distinction  of  the  Essence  in 
general  (the  Positive)  and  its  Mediation  within  itself 
(the  Negative). 

367.  And  in  this  latter  respect  the  Essence  is  distin- 
guished from  its  simple  Identity  as  Form. 

Note. — Presence  being  now  established  essentially — 
as  the  Identity  of  the  sides  of  the  essential  Becoming,  called 
the  Ground,  the  raison  d'etre — Determinateness  is  an 
immediate  unity,  not  simply  of  Being  and  Nothing,  as  is 
the  case  in  the  first  act  of  thought,  but  of  the  Ground  and 
the  Grounded,  these  being  the  present  sense  of  Being  and 
Nothing,  as  a  result  of  the  foregoing  five  acts  of  thought. 
And  it  is  plain  that  the  Form  is  the  present  sense  of 
Quality. 

2.  The  Ground  and  the  Grounded 

I. 

368.  The  Essence  as  such  is  one  with  its  Reflection  and 
undistinguishably  its  movement  itself :  the  Essence  as 
Ground  is  the  determined  Essence  :  Form. 

2. 

369.  To  the  Form  belongs  on  the  whole  all  that  is  deter- 
mined as  an  Establishedness  distinguished  from  that 
of  which  it  is  the  Form. 

370.  That  is  to  say,  the  Form,  as  the  completed  whole  of 
the  Reflection  (§367),  contains  also  the  determination  of 
the  same  to  be  as  suspended  (as  an  antithesis). 

371.  Now,  although  that  which  is  distinguished  from 
the  Form,  is  truly  the  Essence  itself :  so  far  as  the  Essence 
is  determined  as  the  formless  Identitj^  its  proper  name 
is  Matter. 

372.  Matter  is  the  proper  basis  or  Substrate  of  the  Form. 

373.  And  consequently  something  utterly  abstract  or 
groundless. 

Note. — Of  course,  being  the  formless  Identity  of  the 
Essence  in  opposition  to  its  essential  Identit}',  Matter  as 
such  is  mere  Illusion.  But,  in  connection  with  the  Note 
to  §365,  it  is  plain  that  Matter  as  such  is  not  to  be  identified 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  117 

with  that  which  appeals  to  the  sense  of  touch  in  things. 
Matter  as  such  is  not  even  visible  :  it  is  the  Null,  and  the 
existence  with  which  this  Null  is  credited  has  simply  the 
rank  of  figments  of  fanc}',  e.g.  /Ether  in  the  West  or  Akasa 
in  the  East  (§256,  Note).  What  the  tangible  truly  is 
will  be  realised  as  we  go  along. 

3- 

374.  Nevertheless,  Matter  as  such  does  contain  the 
Form  in  itself  (being  definable  only  in  its  terms),  hence, 
it  must  be  grasped  as  formed  ;  just  as  the  Form,  too, 
must  materialise  itself. 

375.  This  amounts  simply  to  saying  that  their  separate- 
ness  from  one  another  is  an  Illusion  which  suspends  itself. 

4- 

376.  So  far  as  they,  firstly,  pre-estabhsh  (or  presuppose) 
one  another,  they  simply  bear  witness  to  the  nature  of  the 
one  essential  Identity  as  a  negative  reference  to  self. 

377.  So  far  as,  secondly,  the  Form  necessarily  suspends 
itself  and  thus  becomes  Matter,  it  remains  essential  Identity 
with  itself. 

378.  Or,  conversely,  the  agency  of  the  Form  whereby 
Matter  as  such  is  determined,  is  just  as  much  the  Movement 
proper  to  the  Matter  itself. 

Note. — This  Movement  has  its  logical  exposition  in  the 
very  dialectic  of  the  fifth  act  of  thought,  so  far  as  this 
establishes  the  truth  of  the  Substrate  in  the  Ground  ; 
or  generally,  in  the  whole  dialectic  of  the  sphere  of  Being. 

379.  In  short,  the  externality  of  the  relation,  both  for  the 
Form  and  Matter,  is  simply  due  to  the  fact  that  each,  or 
rather  their  primary  unity,  the  absolute  Ground,  is  in  its 
establishing  also  a  pre-establishing. 

380.  Thirdly,  therefore,  the  Doing  (agency)  of  the  Form 
is  distinguished  from  the  Movement  or  Becoming  of  Matter 
only  in  this,  that  the  former  is  the  negativity  as  established 
(as  the  Negative),  the  latter  the  negativity  as  a  determina- 
tion in  itself  (as  the  Positive)  (§355). 


ii8     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

5. 

381.  Matter  is,  then,  the  Ground  of  its  determinations 
only  so  far  as  it  is  not  merely  an  inert  basis  for  the  Form, 
but  the  absolute  unity  as  the  Essence  and  Form  ;  and  the 
same  applies  to  the  Form. 

382.  As  this  established  unity  of  Matter  and  Form — in 
the  formed  Matter  or  materialised  Form — the  Ground 
acquires  the  meaning  of  the  essential  Content. 

Note. — Having  drawn  an  analogy  between  the  absolute 
Ground  and  Determinateness  as  such,  and  correlated  the 
Form  with  Quality,  we  may  now  see  that  Matter  and  Form 
are  essential  restatements  of  Reality  and  Negation  and 
the  Content  that  of  the  Being-within-self.  But,  so  far  as 
the  sixth  act  of  thought  is  more  properly  grasped  as  the 
final  restatement  of  the  second  act,  the  stated  purely 
abstract  correspondence  had  better  be  shifted  by  correlating 
the  absolute  Ground  with  Something  as  such,  Matter  and 
Form  with  Something  and  Other,  and  the  Content  with  the 
Other  as  such.  But,  then,  this  kind  of  correspondence  is 
obvious  from  the  cyclical  arrangement  of  the  dialectical 
movement  and  calls  for  no  comments,  these  being,  in  any 
case,  merely  an  external  after-thought. 


383.  As  Content,  that  which  was  previously  the  self- 
identical — first  of  all,  as  the  Ground,  then  as  the  Form,  and 
finally  as  Matter — comes  under  the  sway  of  the  Form 
and  is  again  one  of  its  determinations. 

384.  Content  has,  firstly,  a  Form  and  a  Matter  which  are 
essential  only  as  belonging  to  it,  or  are  its  Form  as  mere 
establishedness. 

385.  But  the  Content  is,  secondly,  the  negative  reflection 
of  the  determinations  of  its  Form  within  themselves,  so  that 
they  have  also  a  material,  indifferent  subsistence. 

386.  Consequently,  the  Ground  which  has  at  first  sight 
vanished  in  the  Content  (§383)  is  truly  returned  in  the 
latter  into  its  unity  with  itself. 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  119 

7- 

387.  Therewith,  the  Ground  has  converted  itself,  as  a 

whole,  into  the  determined  Ground  and  thus  is  to  be  dis- 
tinguished, firstly,  as  regards  its  Form,  secondly,  as  regards 
its  Content. 

3.  The  formal  Ground 

388.  So  far  as  the  Ground  is  distinguished  only  formally, 
its  Content  is  determined  as  an  indifferent,  positive  unity 
against  the  mediation  of  the  Form. 

389.  The  Form  refers  itself,  however,  in  its  mediation, 
through  its  own  self  to  the  determined  Content,  as  to  its 
own  positive,  mediating  agency. 

390.  Consequently,  so  far  as  the  determined  Ground  is 
considered  on  two  sides,  once  as  Content  (Ground),  another 
time  as  Form  (the  Grounded),  the  Content  (the  whole 
Ground)  itself  is  just  as  much  a  moment  of  the  Form. 

391.  There  is  nothing  in  the  Ground  which  is  not  in  the 
Grounded,  and  likewise  nothing  in  the  Grounded  which  is 
not  in  the  Ground. 

4.  The  real  Ground 

I. 

392.  The  determined  Ground  is  thus  present  only  as 
pure  Form,  not  yet  really  determined  in  its  two  sides,  or 
also  as  regards  its  Content  :  the  reference  of  the  Ground 
and  the  Grounded  does  not,  so  far,  concern  the  Content  ; 
or  it  (the  reference)  is  only  formal. 

Note. — The  formal  Ground  is,  therefore,  nothing 
but  a  tautology  :  one  and  the  same  content  is  simply 
presented  under  another  name,  and  explaining  amounts 
thus  to  an  exercise  of  empty  reflection.  Such  way  of 
explaining  facts  as  would  not  satisfy  an  ordinary  rustic 
is  considered  to  be  scientific  par  excellence.  At  one  time, 
it  was  the  term  God  which  was  given  in  reply  to  every 
query  as  to  the  why  of  facts  :  now  it  is  tenns  like 
Electricity,  ^ther.  Vibration,  etc.,  that  have  superseded 
the  vain  use  of  the  name  God.  That  is  to  say,  the  emptiness 
of  scientific  explanations  of  the  world  we  live  in  simply 


120      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

illustrates  that  mere  words  explain  nothing.  What  is 
required  is  to  use  words,  and  then  especially  the  word 
God,  as  a  vehicle  for  Thought,  not  simply  as  a  label  for 
vague  impressions  of  the  beyond  of  facts.  Of  course,  so 
long  as  men  of  science  do  not  realise  that  they  put  empty 
words  in  the  place  of  Thought,  they  cannot  realise  that 
Hegel  does  the  very  reverse  :  for  his  explanations  must 
needs  appear  mere  logomachy  to  those  who  seek  fulness 
of  meaning  only  in  Thought's  own  otherwiseness. 

2. 

393.  But,  then,  the  Content  is  the  Identity  of  the 
Ground  and  the  Grounded — the  primary  unity  of  the 
Ground  with  itself  in  the  sense  of  an  established  unity 
of  Form  and  Matter — and,  consequently,  the  reference  of 
the  Ground  and  the  Grounded  applies  equally  to  the 
Content  itself. 

394.  It  is  plainly  only  so  far  as  the  Content  becomes 
different  with  its  Form,  i.e.  accordingly  as  it  has  the  sense 
of  the  Ground  or  of  the  Grounded,  that  the  reference  of  the 
Ground  and  the  Grounded  ceases  to  be  an  empty  tautology. 

Note. — It  is  to  be  kept  in  mind  that  Difference  converts 
the  essential  Identity  or  absolute  Distinction  into  the 
Equality  and  Inequality  of  the  external  Reflection  (§328}. 

3- 

395.  In  its  difference  from  the  Ground,  the  Grounded 
(or  Form)  appears  to  have  also  a  pecuhar  Content  of  its 
own  in  addition  to  the  Content  of  the  Ground,  i.e.  the 
Grounded  appears  as  an  immediate  unity  of  a  twofold 
Content, 

396.  The  One  of  the  Something  which  constitutes  this 
unity  of  the  Ground  and  of  the  peculiar  content  beside 
the  essential  Content,  is,  therefore  (the  unity  being  im- 
mediate) only  an  external  tie. 

Note. — The  peculiar  content  is,  as  against  the  essential 
Content  or  the  Ground,  non-essential  and  therefore  mani- 
fold. The  meaning  of  the  One  of  the  Something  is  that 
the  manifold  content  to  be  found  in  anything  includes 
equally,  in  its  manifold  determinations,  that  one  which 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  121 

constitutes  the  Ground  of  the  rest :  but  there  is,  so  far, 
no  clue  as  to  which  particular  determination  is  to  have 
this  rank.  The  tracing  of  the  rest  to  a  particular  deter- 
mination of  the  One  of  the  Something,  as  to  their  Ground, 
would  result  only  in  the  assignment  of  a  formal  Ground, 
because  the  distinction  of  the  Ground  and  the  Grounded 
would  not  as  yet  concern  the  whole  content  of  the  One 
of  the  Something  under  consideration.  Or  the  reference 
of  the  Ground  and  the  Grounded  would  only  appear  to  be 
real.  In  order  to  become  real,  the  Ground  and  the  One 
of  the  Something  must  become  different  contents.  And 
that  they  are  different  contents  is  implied  in  the  very 
fact  that  the  One  of  the  Something  is  an  external  tie 
which  does  not  contain  the  unessential  manifold  content 
as  a  moment  of  the  Ground-reference.  Hence,  the  next 
paragraph  proceeds  : 

4. 

397,  The  two  references,  the  essential  Content,  as  the 
simple,  immediate  Identity  of  the  Ground  and  the 
Grounded,  and  the  One  of  the  Something,  as  the  reference 
(immediate  unity)  of  the  distinguished  (twofold)  Content 
are  two  different  bases. 

398.  Which  of  these  two  different  bases  is  the  Ground 
and  which  the  Grounded  becomes  a  matter  of  external 
reflection  and  the  Ground  is  thus  real. 

Note. — This  means  that  none  of  the  determinations  of 
something  is  per  se  the  Ground  of  the  rest.  So  far  as  any 
of  them  is  assigned  this  value,  and  the  assignment  is  not  to 
appear  to  be  purely  arbitrary,  all  that  one  can  do  in  support 
of  its  validity  is  to  point  out  that  the  twofold  content  in 
question  is  to  be  found  equally  in  something  else.  But  even 
though  the  Other,  which  is  immediately  the  same  unity 
of  the  twofold  content,  is  multiplied  ad  lib.,  the  Ground 
remains  a  matter  of  external  reflection  :  it  is  still  only  an 
external  Ground  which  does  not  concern  the  raison  d'etre, 
but  rests  on  mere  famiharitj^  with  facts.  Of  course,  the 
inadequacy  of  real  Grounds  to  lead  to  the  knowledge  of 
what  things  are  in  themselves  is  obvious  to  everyone  who 


122     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

has  the  sHghtest  ghmmer  of  the  meaning  of  taking  nothing 
for  granted. 

399.  But  the  real  or  external  Ground  is  thus  directly 
also  only  formal,  because  it  is  only  an  absolute  reference 
of  the  two  determinations  of  Content  and  their  com- 
bination. 

5. 

400.  The  arisen  unity  of  the  formal  and  real  Ground 
represents  the  complete  Ground  or  the  total  Ground- 
reference. 

6. 

401.  So  far  as  the  sides  of  the  complete  Ground  are  a 
double  Content,  the  distinction  concerns  only  the  mode  of 
reference  between  the  two  determinations  of  one  and  the 
same  content. 

402.  The  two  determinations  are  once  (on  the  side  of  the 
Ground)  found  in  an  original  unity,  another  time  (on  the 
side  of  the  Grounded)  they  are  given  the  relation  of  the 
Ground  and  Grounded  because  they  are  to  be  found  also 
in  an  original  unity  (in  another  Something). 

Note. — "  The  conclusion  is  that  because  in  a  Something 
the  determination  B  is  in  itself  joint  with  the  determination 
A,  B  is  also  joint  with  it  in  another  Something,  when  the 
latter  implies  immediately  only  the  one  determination  A. 
In  the  second  Something  there  is  not  only  this  second 
determination  mediated,  but  it  is  also  mediated  that  its 
immediate  determination  is  the  Ground :  to  wit,  owing  to 
its  original  reference  to  B  in  the  first  Something.  This 
reference  is  therefore  the  Ground  of  the  Ground  A, 
and  the  whole  Ground-reference  is  in  the  second  Something 
as  established  or  grounded  "  (Hegel's  Werke,  4  :   103). 

403.  The  real  Ground  shows  itself,  then,  as  the  self- 
external  or  pre-establishing  Reflection  of  the  Ground : 
Something  is  Ground  as  an  original  reference  of  immediate 
determinations :  hence  as  reference  to  its  negation  :  the 
Ground  as  what  rests  on  an  original  combination  pre- 
estabhshes  its  own  suspendedness. 

Note. — Explanations  derived  from  facts  can  never 
account  for  the  facts  themselves  ! 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  123 

7- 

404.  Thus  the  total  Ground-reference  has  determined 
itself  to  the  conditioning  mediation. 

5.  Condition 

405.  The  Immediate  to  which  the  Ground  refers  itself 
as  to  its  own  pre-established  Otherwiseness,  or  as  to  its 
essential  presupposition,  is  the  Condition. 

406.  The  Condition  is,  therefore,  firstly,  an  immediate, 
manifold  Something  which,  secondly,  is  not  to  be  in- 
differently for  itself,  nor  generally  for  another,  but,  thirdly, 
to  constitute  that  material  for  the  Ground  which  is  the 
sine  qua  non  of  the  total  (complete)  Ground-reference,  i.e. 
to  constitute  the  unconditioned  In-itself  of  the  Ground. 

Note. — This  significance  of  an  immediate,  manifold 
Something — of  the  sphere  of  Being — lies  at  the  back  of  our 
inability  to  remain  satisfied  with  what  we  find  immediately 
before  us  :  we  ask  why  ?  and  have  an  ineradicable  tendency 
to  co-relate  immediate  findings,  to  trace  everything  to  a 
Ground,  because  the  sphere  of  Being  is  realised  by  our 
logical  nature  to  be  an  essential  presupposition  of  all 
reasoning  from  grounds.  It  is  this  realisation  that  con- 
stitutes the  platform  of  empiricism.  But,  of  course,  this  is 
not  yet  the  true  standpoint  towards  objectivity,  and  as 
Philosophy  has  for  its  object  truth  alone,  it  must  con- 
stantly draw  attention  to  the  shortcomings  of  empiricism, 
even  while  justifying  its  raison  d'etre  as  one  of  its  own 
Conditions. 

6.  The  conditioning  Mediation 

I. 

407.  As  against  the  content  of  the  Condition  (as  an 
immediate  material  to  which  the  reference  to  a  Ground  is 
external,  while  it  yet  equally  constitutes  the  latter's 
unconditioned  In-itself),  the  content  of  the  Ground  is 
essentially  formed,  and  therefore  equally  unconditioned  : 
the  Condition  is  not  its  Ground  ! 

2. 

408.  Condition  and  Ground  are  thus,  on  one  side,  in- 
different and  unconditioned,  on  the  other,  also  mediated. 


124     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 


409.  They  are  primarily  an  essential  Becoming,  each 
having  its  own  peculiar  Content  apart  from  their  essential 
Identity. 

4. 

410.  Seeing,  however,  that  Presence  is  in  its  own  self 
only  this,  to  suspend  itself  and,  in  coming  to  the  Ground, 
to  become  the  Ground  :  the  Form  whereby  Presence  is 
Condition  is  not  external  to  it :  and  the  Condition  is,  there- 
fore, the  whole  Form  of  the  reference  to  the  Ground. 

411.  Similarly,  the  Ground-reference  is  just  as  much 
the  whole  itself  because  the  Condition,  as  to  its  moment 
of  both  Being-in-itself  and  Immediac}^  is  its  own  moment. 

5. 

412.  There  is  thus  present  only  One  whole  of  the  Form, 
and  just  as  much  only  One  whole  of  the  Content. 

413.  This  One  whole  is  the  true  Unconditioned  :  the 
first  Cause, 

6. 

414.  The  first  Cause  conditions  itself  and  places  itself 
opposite  to  its  Conditions  as  the  Ground  {raison  d'etre)  :  its 
reference  of  itself  to  its  Conditions  is  thus  an  essential 
Becoming  ;  or,  in  referring  to  its  Conditions,  it  communes 
purely  with  its  own  self. 

415.  The  sphere  of  Being  (Presence)  is  not  determined  as 
Condition  and  used  as  Material  by  a  radically  different 
Being  :  its  very  Becoming  is  now  realised  to  be  the  essential 
Becoming  of  the  first  Cause  and  this  means,  then,  that  the 
immediate  Being  converts  itself  through  its  own  self  into 
a  Condition. 

Note. — This  conclusion  has  been  anticipated  already  in 
connection  with  the  dialectic  of  Finitude.  As  we  go  along, 
we  keep  on  restating  what  has  been  implied  in  the  very 
first  results  of  pure  thinking  ^^'ith  the  difference  that  the 
all-embracing  significance  of  what  lies  now  at  our  back  is 
becoming  increasingly  clearer.  At  first  sight,  on  entering 
on  the  study  of  the  Science  of  Logic,  it  is  most  difficult  to 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  125 

attend  wholly  to  the  subject-matter  in  hand,  because  of 
its  very  simplicity  !  We  are  instinctively  so  alive  to  the 
fulness  of  thought  that  we  cannot  help  rebelling  against 
inner  emptiness,  and  for  that  reason  find  it  most  difficult  to 
exclude  deliberately  every  concrete  content  from  our  mind 
and  begin  with  pure  Being.  It  is  this  instinctive  abhorrence 
of  the  void,  of  annihilation,  that  bars  the  entrance  to  philo- 
sophy to  most  people.  Those  who  have  been  able  to  over- 
come sufficiently  this  instinctive  clinging  to  Egoism  (to  the 
fulness  of  external  reflection)  to  enter  on,  and  to  proceed 
with,  the  study  of  Logic,  will  find  now  little  difficulty 
in  answering  the  questions  which  as  a  rule  present  them- 
selves to  every  student  until  he  feels  at  home  in  the 
realm  of  pure  thought.  Nothing  seems  at  first  more 
unlikely  than  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise  made  on  behalf 
of  the  Science  of  Logic  :  to  reveal  the  nature  of  God  as  He 
is  in  His  very  essence,  to  solve  every  perplexity  as  to  the 
Creation  of  the  World  ;  to  awaken  in  us  the  Knowledge  of 
Absolute  Truth  !  Yet  behold,  how  every  further  Cj'cle 
brings  us  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  central  focus  of  every 
mj^stery  !  As  the  subject-matter  of  the  dialectical  move- 
ment is  taking  an  ever-deepening  hold  of  our  mind,  we  are 
gaining  a  correspondingly  keener  realisation  of  its  universal 
sway.  \Mien  we  look  now  around  and  contemplate  the 
sphere  of  immediate  Being,  we  are  able  to  declare  with  full 
conviction  that  its  unity-less  manifoldness  is  the  side  of 
Conditions  of  the  first  Cause  and  only  for  that  reason  has 
the  Form  of  formless  Being.  If  we  are  asked  why  there 
should  be  such  a  manifoldness  of  Beings,  differing  as  to 
Quality,  Quantity,  Measure,  Grounds,  we  have  only  to  fall 
back  upon  the  preceding  dialectic  to  find  the  required 
answer  :  the  first  Cause  conditions  itself  and  the  side  of 
Conditions  embraces,  or  displays,  all  that  comes  under  the 
head  of  Quality,  Quantity,  Measure,  etc. !  Have  we  not 
grasped  the  very  principle  of  the  ordinary  attitude  towards 
the  objective  world,  so  far  as  things  are,  first  of  all,  simply 
described  as  to  their  quality  and  quantity  ;  so  far  as  one 
seeks,  further,  for  their  mathematical  principles  and,  still 
further,  for  their  essence  and  raison  d'etre  ?  And  is  it 
indeed  by  means  of  mere  words  that  we  find  our  per- 


126      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

plexities  solved  ?  Those  who  have  truly  digested,  who  have 
truly  realised  the  logical  force  of  the  preceding  dialectic, 
can  only  smile  at  the  charge  of  mere  logomachy  levelled  at 
Hegel.  Of  course,  those  who  will  not  think,  must  go  on 
living  in  conceited  ignorance  of  truth  and  finally  die  in 
stupidity  ! 

416.  The  movement  of  the  first  Cause  to  become  es- 
tablished, on  one  hand,  through  its  Conditions,  on  the 
other,  through  its  Ground,  amounts  truly  to  the  dis- 
appearing of  the  illusion  of  the  mediation. 

7- 

417.  The  mediation  between  Conditions  and  the  Ground 
is  a  tautological  movement  of  the  first  Cause  in  its  own 
self. 

7.  The    Entrance    of   the    first    Cause    into 
Existence    . 

418.  As  unified  with  Conditions,  the  first  Cause  is 
immediately  present. 

419.  But  so  far  as  Presence  is  now  groundless  and 
unconditioned,  it  is  Existence. 

Note. — A  further  deepening  of  our  view  of  the  sphere  of 
Being :  it  is  not  simply  a  material  ready  to  hand  for  all 
manner  of  purposes  (so  it  is  only  the  unconditioned  In- 
itself  of  the  Ground,  which  latter  is  therefore  also  something 
else),  but  it  is  the  very  Presence  of  the  first  Cause  itself 
(which  therefore  does  not  dwell  in  some  other  world  beyond 
reach,  but  is  here  and  now).  In  other  words,  we  are  now 
ratifying  what  has  been  anticipated  from  the  very  first, 
i.e.  that  the  question  as  to  the  Origin  of  all  that  is  concerns 
only  the  standpoint  of  dualism  in  our  ordinary  conscious- 
ness. The  Origin  hes  in  truth  in  the  first  Cause  as  the 
essential  Becoming  of  the  Groimd  and  Condition  :  Exis- 
tence is  therefore  groundless  and  unconditioned. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
SIXTH    ACT   OF   THOUGHT: 

B.  NINTH   CYCLE 

1.  Existence  as  such 

420.  Existence  is,  first  of  all,  only  an  immediate  deter- 
mination, distinguished  from  the  qualitative  Something 
by  the  present  significance  of  Immediacy,  as  the  Reflection 
of  the  mediation  within  itself :  the  existing  Something  is  a 
Thing. 

421.  So  far,  then,  as  a  Thing  is  distinguished  from  its 
Existence,  the  distinction  is  not  a  transition,  but  properly 
only  an  analysis  :  the  Existence  as  such  contains  this 
distinction  itself  in  the  moment  of  its  mediation, — the 
distinction  of  the  Thing-in-itself  and  of  the  external 
Existence. 

2.  Tpie  self-external  Existence 

I. 

422.  The  Thing-in-itself  is  the  essential  Immediate, 
the  mediated  Being  of  which  is  an  immanently  manifold  and 
external  Presence. 

423.  As  the  simple  reflectedness  of  the  Existence  within 
itself,  the  Thing-in-itself  is  not,  therefore,  the  Ground  of 
the  unessential  Presence,  but  only  its  inert  Basis  :  this  is 
why  the  Reflection,  as  the  Presence  which  mediates  itself 
by  means  of  something  else,  falls  out  of  the  Thing-in-itself, 
or  is  an  external  Reflection. 

2. 

424.  The  difference  is,  therefore,  present  as  the  reference 
of  an  Other  to  the  Thing-in-itself  :  but  this  Other  is  nothing 
subsisting  for  itself. 

127 


128     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

Note. — This  Other  is  nothing  subsisting  for  itself  be- 
cause it  stands  for  the  sphere  of  immediate  Being  as  against 
the  Thing-in-itself.  So  far,  then,  as  the  latter  is  the  simple 
reflectedness  of  the  Existence  within  itself  and  thus  is 
the  present  significance  of  the  Being-in-and-for-itself,  the 
Other,  as  the  Presence  which  mediates  itself  by  means  of 
another  Presence,  is  the  present  re-appearance  of  the 
Illusion.  And  from  this  it  follows  that  Existence  must  not 
be  simply  identified  with  the  determinations  of  immediate 
Being,  that  is  to  say,  with  Quality,  Quantity,  and  Measure. 
These  determinations  are  proper  to  the  Thing-in-itself 
in  the  same  way  in  which  Illusion  is  proper  to  the  Essence  : 
the  Thing-in-itself  cannot  be  grasped  by  means  of  them 
because  they  concern  onl}^  its  external  Immediacy  and  on 
further  inquiry  vanish  :  simply  because  an  exhaustive 
inquiry  amounts  in  this  respect  to  a  recapitulation  of 
the  dialectic  of  Being  !  This  realisation  points  subjectively 
to  an  impossibility  of  getting  at  the  essence  of  things  by 
means  of  our  senses  :  these  must  needs  deal  only  with  the 
unessential  side  of  Existence.  The  Thing-in-itself  cannot 
even  be  reached  by  means  of  the  Reflection  as  to  the 
Grounds  and  Conditions  :  all  explanations  of  this  kind  are 
simply  the  work  of  external  Reflection,  in  which  the 
Thing-in-itself  remains  purely  self-external,  leaving  itself 
out  of  the  question,  and  thus  failing  to  grasp  itself.  This 
self-externality  of  the  Thing-in-itself  has  its  most  appro- 
priate illustration  in  the  scientific  attitude  towards  the 
world  we  live  in,  and  we  are  now  realising  that  this  attitude 
is  due  to  a  self-discernment  of  the  first  Cause  in  its  im- 
mediacy. 

425.  The  unessential  Reflection  collapses  in  its  own 
self  outside  the  Thing-in-itself,  and  the  resulting  essential 
Identity  is  the  Other  as  such  of  the  Thing-in-itself. 

426.  And  thus  the  Thing-in-itself  becomes  many  things- 
in-themselves  : 

427.  Its  own  reference  to  itself  as  to  an  Other  constitutes 
its  Determinateness  : 

428.  Property. 

429.  As  against  Quality,  or  the  Negation  whereby  Being 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  129 

is  Something,  Property  is  the  negativitj'  of  the  Reflection, 
whereby  Existence  is  generally  something  existing :  a 
Thing  (the  present  One  of  the  Thing-in-itself). 

430.  Property  is,  then,  firstly,  the  side  of  the  estabhshed- 
ness  (of  the  external  immediacy)  of  the  Thing-in-itself,  so 
far  as,  secondly,  the  Thing  remains,  in  its  estabhshedness, 
in  itself,  i.e.  liberated  from  alteration  : 

431.  There  is  only  One  Thing-in-itself  which  relates 
itself  in  the  external  Reflection  to  itself :  owing  to  this 
its  essential  existence,  its  external  immediacy  is  an  es- 
tablishedness-in-itself. 

432.  And  this  means,  then,  that  Property  constitutes 
that  whereby  a  thing  exists  essentially  :  apart  from  its 
Property  (or  Properties),  a  thing  is  only  an  unessential 
extent  and  external  aggregate.^ 

3- 

433.  Instead  of  being  simply  the  middle  of  separately 
existing  things.  Property,  as  the  essential  thingness,  is 
truly  One  Reflection  and  One  Continuity  of  the  same, 
apart  from  which  they  disappear  as  subsisting  extremes. 

434.  And  as  that  whereby  things  subsist,  Property  has 
the  significance  of  self-subsistent  Matter. 

435.  This  transition  of  Property  into  Matter  is  the 
familiar  transition  which  Chemistry  makes,  in  that  it 
seeks  to  ehminate  the  Property  of  Colour,  Smell,  Taste, 
etc.  ;  as  a  Pigment,  odoriferous  Matter,  Salt,  etc.,  or  just 
only  assumes  other  stuffs  (caloric,  electric,  magnetic)  and 
therewith  is  convinced  of  having  got  hold  of  the  Property 
in  its  truthfulness. 

1  This  means  to  say  that  the  abstract  distinction  of  the  Thing- 
in-itself  and  of  that  which  constitutes  its  Determinateness,  or  its 
external  Immediacy,  is  untenable  :  we  have  arrived  at  the  point 
where  the  established  Being  is  opposed  to  the  In-itself,  not  as 
a  simple  Determinateness  (as  the  Being-for-other  of  §41),  but  as  a 
Being-for-other  which  is  itself  an  establishedness-in-itself.  Instead 
of  mere  Constitution  we  have  now  Property :  the  external  im- 
mediacy of  the  Thing-in-itself!  The  Thing-in-itself  is  thus,  on  one 
side,  distinguished  from  the  Property  (or  Properties,  since  the 
external  immediacy  implies  manifoldness)  as  from  its  unessential 
side,  yet,  on  the  other  side,  it  exists  essentially  in  this  its  very 
unessentiality  (and  therefore  is,  as  will  be  seen,  Appearance). 


130     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

4- 

436.  But,  firstly,  seeing  that  the  Property  is  self- 
sutJsistent  Matter  only  so  far  as  the  distinction  of  things 
has  suspended  itself  (§433),  its  Self-subsistence  is,  as  this 
negative  unity,  the  restored  Thing-in-itself,  which  latter, 
owing  to  this  its  return  in  every  thing  into  itself,  is  now, 
secondly,  immediately  before  us  as  this  (every  and  any) 
Thing, 

437.  And,  of  course,  the  restored  Thing-in-itself,  as  a 
manifoldness  of  things  which  have  no  separate  existence 
(since  that  whereby  they  exist  is  only  the  manifoldness  of 
their  essential  Identity,  or  the  Illusion  of  Many  in  their 
essential  Oneness),  exists,  thirdly,  in  the  element  of  Non- 
essentiahty  (§432). 

438.  There  is  before  us  the  distinction  of  the  simple, 
identically  self-to-self-referent  Self-subsistent  (of  this 
Thing)  against  its  own  manifoldness  (Matters). 

439.  This  Thing  consists  of  self-subsistent  Matters 
which  are  indifferent  to  their  reference  in  it,  as  to  a  purely 
unessential  connection ;  and  the  distinction  of  things 
rests  thus  only  on  the  amount  of  particular  Matters,  con- 
tained in  them  in  varying  measure-relations. 

440.  Matters  circulate  unceasingly  into  or  out  of  this 
Thing,  just  because  it  is  an  external  tie  of  what  is  essen- 
tially one  : 

441.  Hence,  this  Thing  is  such  a  reference  of  Matters 
that  this  and  that  Matter  subsist  within  it  together  (as  co- 
existences, each  of  which  at  the  same  time  subsists)  only 
so  far  as  the  other  does  not  subsist. 

5. 

442.  Existence  has  thus  reached  its  truth  in  this  Thing  : 
its  immediate  self -subsistence  reveals  itself  as  what  is 
in  itself  self-contradictory,  hence,  null — an  Appearance. 


443.  Appearance  subsists  in  its  negativity :  its  self- 
subsistence,  as  this  Thing,  is  the  existence  of  the  essential 
Illusion. 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  131 

Note. — Existence  is  the  immediacy  of  the  first  Cause, 
so  far  as  this  is  identical  with  the  sphere  of  its  own  Con- 
ditions. For  this  reason,  Existence  is  Groundless  and 
unconditioned.  But,  on  the  strength  of  its  dialectic,  we 
must  now  realise  that  its  immediacy  is  not  for  that  reason 
(as  what  is  groundless  and  unconditioned)  absolutely  self- 
existent,  but  only  an  Appearance  :  only  the  self-suspending 
establishedness  of  Matter.  Just  because  Existence  is  the 
external  immediacy  of  the  first  Cause,  so  far  as  the  latter 
is  identified  only  with  its  self-pre-establishedness,  its  dia- 
lectic must  needs  expose  this  one-sidedness  and  thus 
amount  at  bottom  to  a  recapitulation  of  the  transition  from 
the  sphere  of  immediate  Being  into  that  of  Essence. 
Appearance  is  thus  the  present  restatement  of  the  im- 
mediate Being  as  it  is  to  be  viewed  in  the  sphere  of  Essence, 
i.e.  as  an  immediacy  which  is  only  as  a  Return  of  the  Null 
into  itself.  The  Null  stands,  of  course,  for  the  realised 
nature  of  Matter  as  an  all-sided  contradiction.  So  far, 
then,  as  Existence  simply  affirms  the  identity  of  Being  and 
Essence  with  the  accent  on  Being,  Appearance  corrects 
this  one-sidedness  by  laying  the  accent  on  Essence. 

444.  And  so  far  as  Appearance  is  not  the  Illusion  in  a 
Self-subsistence,  but  an  Illusion  only  in  Illusion,  the  positive 
Identity,  contained  immediately  in  this  negative  mediation, 
has  the  sense  of  the  essential  Identity. 

445.  The  self-contradiction  of  the  Appearance,  as  what 
subsists  so  in  the  other  that  it  is  at  the  same  time  only  in 
its  Not,  comes  to  the  Ground :  the  Establishedness  of  the 
One  is  also  the  Establishedness  of  the  Other. 

7- 

446.  There  is  before  us  the  essential  Content  in  its  com- 
plete determinateness  :  One  Subsistence  discerned  into  a 
Different,  mutually  indifferent  Content :  the  Law  of 
Appearance. 

3.  The  Law  of  Appearance 

447.  The  Law  is  the  Positive  of  the  mediation  of  the 
Appearance,  as  of  the  unessential  Existence. 

448.  Accordingly,  the  Law  is,  firstly,  opposed  to  the 


132      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

Immediacy  which  belongs  to  the  Existence  as  the  Non- 
essential subsisting  in  its  Nullity  ;  but  the  Law  is  opposed 
to  this  simple  Immediacy  as  to  its  own  Reflection-within- 
itself  and  thus,  secondly,  established  as  the  Essential  and 
truly  Positive  against  the  Non-essential. 

449.  Thirdly,  then,  the  Appearance  and  Law  have  one 
and  the  same  Content :  their  Difference  concerns  only  the 
Form  of  the  identical  Content. 

450.  This  Content  constitutes,  herewith,  the  Basis  of  the 
Appearance  :  the  positive  side  of  the  Essentiality,  whereby 
Existence  is  Appearance, 

451.  The  Existence  as  such  goes  back  into  the  Law  as 
into  its  Ground  :  the  realm  of  Laws  is  the  quiescent  image 
of  the  existing  or  appearing  World,  or  rather,  both  is  One 
Totality. 

452.  But  so  far  as  the  Identity  of  the  Law  with  its 
Existence  is  at  first  only  immediate,  the  Law  is,  firstly, 
indifferent  to  its  Existence  ;  hence,  secondly,  opposed  to 
the  Form  and  its  movement  as  such,  contained  in  the 
Appearance,  and  the  Content  of  the  Law  is  thereby, 
thirdly,  at  first  only  a  different  one,  i.e.  devoid  of  the  self- 
moving  Form, 

Note, — In  the  Law,  the  recapitulation  of  the  dialectic 
of  the  preceding  cycles  advances  as  far  as  the  formal  Ground. 
The  unity  of  Thought  and  Being  is,  as  has  been  pointed 
out  in  the  conclusion  of  the  fifth  act,  estabhshed  in  itself 
already  in  the  notion  of  the  essential  Identity.  The  last 
two  acts  of  thought  have  for  their  object  to  restate  all  that 
precedes  in  its  proper  significance  from  the  standpoint  of 
the  essential  Identity  which  deepens,  pari  passu  with  this 
restatement,  into  the  fully  established  conclusion  of  the 
Objective  Logic.  Thus  we  have  realised  already  that  the 
sphere  of  immediate  Being  is  the  external  Immediacy 
of  the  first  Cause  ;  and  so  far  as  the  first  Cause  is  thus 
embodied  in  everything,  every  Thing  is  a  congeries  of  all 
that  is  imphed  in  the  first  Cause,  i.e.  in  the  conclusion  of  the 
eighth  cycle.  And  we  may  now  fancy  ourselves  as  putting 
this  inference  to  the  test — that  is  to  say,  so  far  as  we 
assume  simply  the  position  of  onlookers  towards  the  dia- 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  133 

lectical  movement  which,  of  course,  goes  its  own  way 
with  perfect  disregard  of  preconceived  aims  on  the  part  of 
the  external  Reflection.  The  student  may  be  interested 
to  learn  that  the  Law  has  its  natural  illustration  in  Elec- 
tricit}^ 

4.  This  and  the  other  World 

I. 

453.  The  Appearance  is  in  its  changes  also  a  Persisting, 
and  the  Law,  as  this  simple  Identity  of  the  Appearance 
with  itself,  is  only  the  inert  basis  of  the  same,  and,  so  far, 
also  an  Appearance. 

2. 

454.  Seeing,  however,  that  the  Law  is  also  an  Appear- 
ance, it  has  the  Reflection  of  the  Appearance  in  its  own  self 
and  thus  is  not  only  its  identical  Basis,  but  the  Other  of 
the  Appearance  as  such :  its  negative  Reflection  as  into 
its  Other. 

455.  Or  the  Law  considered  merely  for  itself,  the  sides 
of  its  Content  are  indifferent  to  one  another  as  one  and  the 
same  Content,  and  as  they  are,  therefore,  just  as  much 
suspended,  the  subsisting  of  each  is  also  the  not-subsisting 
of  its  own  self :  each  is  not  only  the  establishedness  of  itself, 
but  also  of  the  other. 

456.  The  Law  has  acquired  therewith  equally  the  lacking 
moment  of  the  Negative  Form  of  its  sides  :  the  imman- 
ently  reflected  Appearance  is  now  a  World  which  discloses 
itself  over  the  appearing  \\'orld  as  a  World-in-and-for- 
itself. 

Note. — The  "  Dust  thou  art  and  to  dust  thou  shalt 
return  "  obviously  concerns  only  the  fate  of  our  body,  as  an 
Appearance.  We  are  also  the  essential  Other  of  our  body  : 
the  Soul ;  and  the  coming  to  the  Ground  of  the  Body  does 
not  affect  this  our  positive  essentiality.  Death  is  also 
said  to  be  the  gate  of  Life.  Our  coming  to  the  Ground 
in  the  appearing  World  means  our  entrance  into  the 
World-in-and-for-itself  which  is  not  merely  the  Basis — 
the  formless  and  therefore  groundless  Self-Identity — but 
the  self-recovered  Ground  after  its  own  suspension  in  the 
appearing  World. 


134     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

3- 

457.  The  realm  of  Laws  contains  only  the  simple,  change- 
less, or  different  content  of  the  existing  World :  in  being 
now  the  total  Reflection  of  the  later,  it  also  contains 
the  moment  of  its  unessential  manifoldness, 

458.  The  supersensuous  World — as  the  World-in-and- 
for-itself  is  also  called,  so  far  as  the  existing  World  is  deter- 
mined as  sensuous,  namelj^  as  such  that  it  is  a  matter  of 
Sense-consciousness — has  equally  immediacy,  but  as  a 
reflected,  essential  Existence  :  it  is  only  as  belonging  to 
another,  supersensuous  World  that  Things  are  established, 
firstly,  as  truthful  existences,  and,  secondly,  as  the  True 
against  that  which  simply  is. 

Note. — As  against  the  sensuous  Perception  of  the 
existing  World,  the  supersensuous  World  is  perceived 
clairvoyantly  :  it  is  the  so-called  Astral  Plane  of  the  Theo- 
sophists  and  Rosicrucians.  Yet,  according  to  Bosanquet 
('  Introd.  to  Hegel's  Phil,  of  Fine  Art,'  p.  xv.) :  "  The 
things  not  seen  of  Plato  or  of  Hegel  are  not  a  '  double  '  or  a 
'  projection  '  of  the  existing  world.  Plato  indeed  wavered 
between  the  two  conceptions  in  a  way  that  should  have 
warned  his  interpreters  of  the  divergence  in  his  track  of 
thought,  but  in  Hegel  at  least  there  is  no  ambiguity.  The 
world  of  spirits  with  him  is  not  a  world  of  ghosts." 

4- 

459.  In  that,  now,  the  World-in-and-for-itself  is  in  its 
own  self  the  absolute  negativity  of  Form,  its  Reflection- 
within-itself  is  negative  reference  to  self  :  just  because  it  is 
the  totality  of  Existence,  it  is  also  only  as  one  side  of  the  same 
and  constitutes  in  this  determination  a  Self-subsistence 
that  is  different  from  the  appearing  World. 

460.  It  is  further  not  only  generally  the  Ground  of  the 
appearing  World,  but  its  determined  Ground  as  its  Nega- 
tion :  as  an  opposite  World  to  the  same. 

461.  The  identical  connection  of  the  two  Worlds  is,  at 
the  same  time,  determined  as  Opposition,  because  the 
Form  of  the  appearing  World  is  the  Reflection  into  its 
Other\viseness  and,  therefore,  is  truly  so  returned  into  its 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  135 

own  self  in  the  World-in-and-for-itself  that  this  latter  is 
the  reverse  of  the  appearing  one. 

Note. — Accordingly  the  things  of  this  World  are  seen 
clairvo5^antly  as  if  in  a  mirror,  and  this  is  indeed  how  Mme. 
Blavatsky  excuses  her  mistakes  in  copying  figures,  seen 
clairvoyantly  in  books  lying  far  away  in  different  libraries, 
from  right  to  left.  The  opposition  between  the  two  worlds 
is,  of  course,  all  round,  not  simply  confined  to  the  appear- 
ance of  things  but  to  the  whole  of  experience  : 

462.  What  in  the  World  of  Appearance  is  positive, 
is  in  the  World-in-and-for-itself  negative,  and  vice  versa : 
thus  what  appears  as  an  evil,  misfortune,  etc.,  is  in  and  for 
itself,  good,  luck,  etc. 

Note. — Accordingly,  pleasant  dreams  of  future  events 
are  popularly  interpreted  to  mean  the  very  reverse,  so  far, 
that  is,  as  there  is  still  any  belief  left  in  the  connection 
between  dreams  and  the  other  World. 

5. 

463.  In  effect,  just  in  this  antithesis  of  both  worlds, 
this  distinction  has  vanished,  and  what  was  to  be  the 
World-in-and-for-itself  is  itself  the  appearing  World, 
and  this  latter,  conversely,  in  its  own  self  the  former. 

464.  The  distinct  Self-subsistence  of  each  is,  therefore, 
now  established  in  such  wise,  that  it  is  an  essential  refer- 
ence to  the  other  and  has  its  self-subsistence  in  this  unity 
of  both. 

465.  The  Law  is  determined  only  in  itself  in  such  wise, 
that  the  establishedness  of  one  of  its  sides  is  the  established- 
ness  of  the  other  side  :  now,  however,  the  Law  is  realised. 

466.  The  Law  is  thus  Essential  Relation. 

Note. — "  The  essential  Relation  is  not  yet  the  true 
Third  to  the  Essence  and  Existence  ;  nevertheless,  it 
already  contains  the  determined  unification  of  both.  The 
Essence  is  so  realised  within  it,  that  it  has  for  its  subsisting 
independent  existences  ;  and  these  are  gone  back  from 
their  indifference  to  their  essential  unity,  having  only  this 
latter  for  their  subsisting.  The  reflective  determinations 
of  the  Positive  and  Negative  are  equally  reflected  within 


136     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

themselves  only  as  reflected  into  their  Opposite,  but  they 
have  no  other  determination  than  this  their  negative  unity. 
On  the  contrary,  the  essential  Relation  has  such  for  its 
sides  that  they  are  established  as  self-subsistent  totalities. 
It  is  the  same  antithesis  as  that  of  the  Positive  and  Nega- 
tive :  but,  at  the  same  time,  as  a  reversed  World.  The 
side  of  the  essential  Relation  is  a  totahty  which,  however, 
as  essential,  has  an  Opposite,  a  Beyond  of  itself.  It  is  only 
an  Appearance  :  its  Existence  is  rather  not  its  own,  but 
that  of  its  Other.  It  is,  therefore,  as  what  is  broken  in  its 
own  self ;  but  this  its  suspendedness  consists  in  this, 
that  it  is  the  unity  of  its  own  self  and  of  its  Other  ;  hence, 
the  Whole  having  just  on  that  account  self-subsistent 
Existence  and  being  essential  Reflection  within  itself." 
(Hegel's  Werke,  4  :   156). 

6. 

467.  The  essential  Relation  is  at  first  the  Relation  of 
the  Whole  and  Parts,  so  far  as  its  two  sides— the  negative 
unity  or  reflected  Self-subsistence  and  the  immediate  unity 
or  positive  Self-subsistence — are  connected  by  the  Also, 
each  being  the  Basis  of  the  Other. 

468.  The  Whole  is  the  Self-subsistent,  Parts  being  only 
moments  of  this  unity  ;  but  Parts  are  just  as  much  also 
the  Self-subsistent,  their  reflected  unity  being  only  a 
moment ;  and  each  is  in  its  Self-subsistence  directly  the 
Relative  of  its  Other. 

469.  The  Whole  is  a  Relative,  because  that  which  con- 
stitutes it  is  rather  its  Other,  Parts  :  it  consists  of  Parts 
in  such  wise  that  without  them  it  is  nothing. 

470.  Conversely,  without  a  Whole  there  are  no  Parts  ; 
and  the  Whole  is  not  merely  an  external  moment  of  their 
immediate  self-subsistence  because  they  collapse  in  their 
own  self,  as  a  manifold  existence,  and  thus  subsist  truly 
in  their  Other,  the  Whole. 

7- 

471.  Hence,  the  Whole  and  Parts  condition  themselves 
reciprocally,  and  the  whole  Relation  is,  owing  to  this 
reciprocity,  the  return  of  the  Conditioning  into  its  own  self : 
the  not  Relative,  the  Unconditioned. 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  137 

5,  The  self-excluding  Totality 

472.  There  is  present  only  One  Identity  of  the  Whole  and 
Parts,  as  of  two  self-subsistent  existences  which  are  in- 
different to  one  another  : 

473.  The  Whole  is  equal  to  the  Parts  and  the  Parts  to 
the  Whole. 

474.  The  Whole  is,  however,  in  the  Parts,  equal  only  to 
itself ;  or  the  equality  of  the  same  and  of  the  Parts  ex- 
presses only  the  tautology  :  the  Whole  as  a  whole  is  equal, 
not  to  the  Parts,  but  to  the  Whole. 

475.  And  since  Parts  are  conversely,  in  the  Whole, 
equal  only  to  the  latter's  manifold  determinations,  their 
equahty  with  the  Whole  amounts  to  the  same  tautology  : 
Parts  as  Parts  are  equal,  not  to  the  Whole  as  such,  but 
within  it  to  their  own  self :  to  Parts. 

476.  Now,  since  the  two  sides  are  equally  One  Identity, 
the  indifferent  self-subsistence  which  each  has  for  itself, 
is  rather  the  negation  of  its  own  self :  each  has  its  self- 
subsistence  in  the  other,  as  its  pre-established  Immediate 
that  ought  to  be  a  First  and  its  beginning  ;  but  this  First 
of  each  is  only  such  that  it  is  not  First,  but  has  its  beginning 
in  the  other, 

477.  The  truth  of  their  Relation  consists,  then,  in  the 
Mediation  in  which  just  as  much  the  reflected  as  the  present 
immediacy  are  suspended. 

478.  In  this  determination,  the  Relation  is  no  longer  that 
of  the  Whole  and  Parts  :  as  a  mediated  immediate  transi- 
tion of  the  sides  into  one  another,  the  Relation  is  that  of 
Force  and  its  Expression. 

6.  Force  and  its  Expression 

I. 

479.  Force  has  in  it,  firstly,  the  moment  of  the  present 
Immediacy,  and  so  far  as  it,  as  this  establishedness,  has  the 
Thing — an  existing  Something — essentially  for  its  pre- 
supposition, for  its  First,  it  appears  as  what  is  externally 
bound  up  with,  or  forced  into,  the  Thing  by  a  foreign 
Power. 

480.  As  this  immediate  subsisting,  Force  is  a  peaceful 


138      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

determination  of  the  Thing  in  general,  and  is,  therefore, 
also  designated  as  Matter  :  instead  of  the  magnetic,  electric, 
etc.,  Force,  there  is  assumed  magnetic,  electric,  etc., 
Matter  ;  or  instead  of  the  famous  attractive  Force,  a  fine 
Ether,  which  holds  everything  together. 

Note. — It  is  especially  Occultism  that  designates 
Forces  in  this  way,  because  the  reflected  Existence  has 
equally  a  self-subsistence  of  its  own  which  is  clairvoyantly 
visible.  The  visible  is,  however,  as  such,  immaterial, 
because  seeing  is  a  purely  ideal  relationship  to  things. 
Occult  Matter  is  the  stuff  of  which  dreams  are  made  : 
Illusion. 

2. 

481.  The  Thing,  however,  in  which  Force  ought  to 
subsist,  has  here  no  longer  any  meaning  :  the  Force  itself 
is  rather  the  Establishing  of  the  externality  which  appears 
as  Existence. 

482.  As  the  self-from-self-repellent  contradiction,  Force 
is,  secondly,  active,  becoming  out  of  itself  the  existent 
external  manifoldness. 

483.  But,  thirdly,  Force  is  so  far  only  in  itself  (or  im- 
mediately) Activity,  because  it  is  the  reflected  unity  and 
just  as  essentially  the  negation  of  the  same,  as  of  an  Im- 
mediacy external  to  it. 

3- 

484.  But,  then,  the  Activity  of  the  Force  is  conditioned 
by  its  own  self  as  by  the  Other  to  its  own  self :  by  a  Force. 

485.  It  is  Forces  that  stand  in  Relation,  and  in  Essential 
Relation  :  but  the  unity  of  their  Relation  is,  at  first,  only 
the  inner  unity,  the  unity-in-itself. 

4- 

486.  The  externaUty  present  for  the  Force  is  its  own  pre- 
establishing  Activity  itself,  estabhshed  primarily  as  another 
Force. 

487.  This  Pre-establishing  is,  further,  reciprocal. 

488.  The  Pre-establishing  being  thus  directly  also  the 
suspending  of  the  other  Force,  the  Force  converts  its 
negation  to  a  mere  Shock  which  only  stirs  it  up  as  its  own 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  139 

doing  :  its  doing  consists  in  the  suspending  of  the  exter- 
nahty  of  said  Shock,  by  estabhshing  it  as  the  own  repelhng 
of  itself  from  itself,  as  its  own  Expression. 

489.  The  one  of  the  two  Forces  in  Relation  becomes 
soliciting,  the  other  solicited. 

490.  But,  the  one  Force  is  sohciting  only  so  far  as  it 
is  solicited  by  the  other  to  be  soliciting ;  conversel}',  it  is 
solicited  only  so  far  as  it  itself  solicits  the  other  to  solicit  it. 

491.  The  pre-establishing  Reflection,  to  which  the  con- 
ditionedness  of  the  Force  and  the  Shock  belong,  is,  therefore, 
immediately  also  the  self -returning  Reflection,  and  the 
Activity  is  essentially  reacting  against  its  own  self. 

5- 

492.  What  Force  expresses  in  truth  is  this  :  that  its 
Externality  is  identical  with  its  Internality 

493.  The  distinction  of  self-subsistent  Forces  is  an  empty, 
transparent  distinction :  an  Illusion,  but  so  that  this 
Illusion  is  the  Mediation  which  is  the  self-subsistent 
Subsisting  itself. 

6. 

494.  The  Inner  is  determined  as  the  Form  of  the  re- 
flected Immediacy,  or  of  the  Essence,  against  the  Outer,  as 
the  Form  of  Being. 

495.  The  holding  fast  of  the  Form  is,  however,  on  the 
whole,  the  side  of  Determinateness. 

7- 

496.  The  Outer  and  Inner  are  the  Determinateness  so 
established  that  each  of  these  both  determinations  not  only 
presupposes  the  other  and  goes  over  into  it  as  into  its 
truth,  but  that  it,  so  far  as  it  is  this  truth  of  the  other, 
remains  established  as  Determinateness  pointing  to  the 
totality  of  both  which  their  mediation  still  lacks. 

7.  One  Absolute  Totality 

497.  The  first  of  the  considered  Identities  of  the  Inner 
and  Outer  (§492)  is  the  Identity  as  Content,  the  second 
(§496)  is  the  Identity  as  pure  Form  :  but  these  both 
Identities  are  only  the  sides  of  the  One  Totality. 


I 


40     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 


498.  Thereby,  conversely,  the  distinctions  of  the  Form, 
the  Inner  and  the  Outer,  are  each  estabhshed  in  its  own 
self  as  the  Totality  of  itself  and  of  its  Other. 

499.  Consequently,  Something  is  what  it  is  quite  in  its 
externahty,  and  its  Appearance  is  not  only  the  Reflection 
into  something  else,  but  into  itself,  as  the  absolute  Identity 
of  the  Inner  and  Outer,  mediated  through  the  deter- 
minateness  with  its  own  self. 

500.  In  this  Identity  of  the  Appearance  with  the  Inner, 
or  the  Essence,  the  essential  Relation  has  determined 
itself  to  Actuality. 

Note. — The  dialectical  movement  has  now  returned  to 
its  very  Beginning,  for  the  unmediated  Identity  of  the  Form 
(§496)  presents  itself  in  the  pure  Being,  as  what  is  im- 
mediately gone  over  into  Nothing.  "  On  the  whole,"  says 
Hegel  (4  :  175),  "  everything  real  is  in  its  beginning  such 
an  only  immediate  Identity  ;  for,  in  its  beginning,  it  has  the 
moments  not  yet  as  opposed  and  developed  ;  it  has  not  yet, 
on  one  hand,  recollected  itself  from  its  externality,  nor, 
on  the  other,  externahsed  and  produced  itself  from  its 
internahty  by  its  own  activity  :  it  is,  hence,  only  the  Inner, 
as  Determinateness,  against  the  Outer,  and  only  the  Outer 
as  Determinateness  against  the  Inner.  Consequently,  it  is, 
partly,  only  an  immediate  Being,  partly,  so  far  as  it  is 
just  as  much  the  negativity  which  is  to  become  the  activity 
of  development,  it  is  as  such  at  first  only  an  Inner.  Every 
natural,  scientific  and  spiritual  development  in  general 
bears  this  out,  and  it  is  essential  to  realise  that  the  First 
(in  that  Something  is,  at  first,  only  inner  or  also  in  its 
Notion)  is  just  on  that  account  only  its  immediate  passive 
Presence.  .  .  .  Thus  the  sphere  of  Being  in  general  is,  at 
first,  only  that  which  is  plainly  only  Inner  and  which,  con- 
sequently, is  the  sphere  of  the  present  Immediacy  or  of 
Externality. — The  Essence  is,  at  first,  only  the  Inner  and, 
therefore,  also  taken  in  the  sense  of  a  quite  external, 
system-less  community  :  we  speak  of  public  instruction 
(Schulwesen),  press  {Zeitungswesen),  and  understand  thereby 
something  common,  arrived  at  by  an  external  taking  to- 
gether of  existing  objects,  so  far  as  they  are  without  any 


Sixth  Act  of  Thought  141 

essential  connection,  without  organisation. — Or  in  concrete 
objects,  the  germ  of  a  plant,  a  child,  is  at  first  only  an  inner 
plant,  an  inner  man.  But,  as  germ,  a  plant  or  man  is  only 
something  immediate,  external  which  has  not  yet  given 
itself  negative  reference  to  its  own  self  :  something  passive, 
exposed  to  otherwiseness. — Thus  also  God  in  His  im- 
mediate Notion  is  not  Spirit :  the  Spirit  is  not  the 
Immediate,  the  Opposed  to  mediation,  but  rather  the 
Essence,  as  eternally  establishing  its  Immediacy  and 
eternally  returning  from  it  into  itself.  Immediately,  there- 
fore, God  is  only  Nature.  Or  Nature  is  only  the  inner  God, 
not  actual  as  Spirit,  and  therefore  not  the  true  God. — 
Or  God  is  in  the  thinking,  as  first  thinking,  only  pure 
Being,  or  also  the  Essence,  the  abstract  Absolute  :  not 
God  as  absolute  Spirit,  as  which  alone  is  the  true  nature  of 
God." 


CHAPTER  XV 

SEVENTH   ACT   OF   THOUGHT: 

TENTH   CYCLE 

"  '"pHE  simple  substanced  Identity  of  the  Absolute  is 
undetermined,  or,  within  it,  all  determinateness 
of  the  Essence  and  Existence,  or  of  the  Being  in  general  as 
well  as  of  Reflection,  has  rather  resolved  itself.  So  far,  the 
determining  of  what  the  Absolute  is  falls  out  negatively, 
and  the  Absolute  itself  appears  only  as  the  negation  of  all 
predicates  and  as  the  Empty.  But  in  that  it  just  as  much 
must  be  enunciated  as  the  position  of  all  predicates,  it 
appears  as  the  most  formal  contradiction.  So  far  as  said 
negating  and  this  establishing  belong  to  the  external 
Reflection,  this  is  a  formal,  unsystematic  dialectic  which  has 
no  difficulty  in  taking  up,  here  and  there,  various  deter- 
minations, and  in  demonstrating  with  equal  ease  that  they 
are,  on  one  hand,  finite  and  merely  relative,  and,  on  the 
other,  yet  equally  apply  to  the  Absolute,  since  the  Absolute 
floats  before  it  as  the  totality  of  all  determinations,  even 
though  it,  the  external  Reflection,  does  not  know  how  to 
raise  these  position  and  negations  to  their  true  unit3\ — The 
object  is,  however,  to  establish  what  the  Absolute  is  : 
which  establishing  cannot  be  a  Determining,  nor  a  matter 
of  the  external  Reflection — the  Absolute  would  be  thus 
treated  as  a  Becoming — but  is  the  Exposition,  and  the  own 
Exposition,  of  the  Absolute,  and  only  a  Demonstration  of 
that  which  it  is  "  (Hegel's  Werke,  4  :  179). 

I.  The  Absolute  as  such 
501.  The  Absolute  is  neither  only  the  Outer  or  Being, 
nor  only  the  Inner  or  Essence  :   as  the  absolute  unity  of 
both,  it  is  that  which  constitutes  the  Ground  of  the  essen- 
tial Relation. 

142 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        143 

2.  The  Exposition  of  the  Absolute,  negative 
and  positive 

I. 

502.  From  this  it  follows  that  the  determination  of  the 
Absolute  is,  to  be  the  absolute  Form,  having  for  its  mo- 
ments the  complete  Content  ;  or,  conversely,  the  absolute 
Content,  having  in  its  indifferent  manifoldness  the  negative 
reference  of  the  Form,  whereby  its  manifoldness  is  only 
One  substanced  Identity. 

2. 

503.  There  is  no  Becoming  within  the  Absolute  as  such, 
for  it  is  not  the  Being  ;  nor  is  it  the  self-reflective  Deter- 
mining, for  it  is  not  the  Essence  determining  itself  only  in 
itself  ;  and  neither  is  it  an  Expressing  of  itself,  for  it  is  the 
absolute  Identity  of  the  Inner  and  Outer  :  thus  the  move- 
ment of  the  Reflection  stands  opposite  to  its  absolute 
Identity  and,  as  the  preceding  whole  of  the  logical  move- 
ment, constitutes  the  negative  Exposition  of  the  Absolute. 

504.  The  positive  side,  contained  by  this  negative 
Exposition,  is  not  so  much  the  positive  Exposition  of  the 
Absolute  itself  as  rather  only  the  positive  Exposition  of  the 
determinations  of  Being  and  Essence  :  a  demonstration 
that  they  have  the  Absolute  for  their  Abyss  as  well  as  for 
their  Ground  ;  or  that  that  to  which  they  owe  their  sub- 
sisting, as  a  transparent  Illusion,  is  the  Absolute  itself. 

505.  Although,  therefore,  this  positive  side  of  the  Ex- 
position is  itself  only  an  essential  Becoming  which  returns 
into  the  Absolute,  it  still  begins  with  a  determination  ex- 
ternal to  the  Absolute  :  with  a  NulHty  which  the  Exposition 
assumes  from  outside. 

Note. — Surely,  no  objector  to  Hegel's  beginning  with 
pure  Being  or  Nothing  could  be  better  aware  of  the  proper 
value  of  this  beginning  than  Hegel  himself  !  We  have 
here  a  clear  demonstration  of  the  true  source  of  all  such 
objections  :  our  Identity  with  the  true  Absolute,  with  the 
Notion,  by  virtue  of  which  we  instinctively  shrink  from 
identifying  ourselves  with  a  Nullity  which  he  who  would 
truly  learn  what  Being  or  Essence  is,  must  begin  by 
assuming  from  outside.    Would  that  every  objector  had 


144      A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

patience  enough  to  close  the  circle  of  the  Objective  Logic 
and  thus  to  acquire  a  clear  estimate  of  the  value  of  his 
objections  in  the  light  of  Thought  that  knows  itself  as 
Thought ! 

3. 

506.  In  effect,  however,  the  negati^'e  Exposition  of  the 
Absolute  is  its  own  Doing,  which  begins  by  itself  and 
arrives  at  itself :  the  Absolute  which  is  only  an  absolute 
Identity  is  only  the  Absolute  of  the  external  Reflection — 
not  the  absolute  Absolute,  but  the  Absolute  in  a  Deter- 
minateness :  Attribute. 

507.  The  Absolute  is,  however,  not  only  the  Attribute, 
because  it  is  the  Object  of  the  external  Reflection  :  just 
by  being  external  to  the  Absolute,  Reflection  is  equally 
internal  to  it  ;  and  it  is,  therefore,  only  its  own  absolute 
Form  {§502)  which  determines  the  Absolute  to  the  Attribute. 

4- 

508.  The  Attribute  is  the  relative  Absolute,  i.e.  the 
Absolute  as  a  determination  of  Form  in  such  wise,  that  this 
determination,  say,  the  World  or  Force,  has,  per  se,  the 
rank  of  Illusion. 

509.  The  Attribute  has  the  Absolute  for  its  Content  and 
Subsisting  :  its  formal  determination,  whereby  it  is  an 
Attribute,  is,  therefore,  also  established  immediately  as 
mere  Illusion. 

510.  The  Reflection,  in  that  it,  as  inner  Form,  deter- 
mines the  Absolute  to  an  Attribute,  does  not  penetrate 
the  Absolute,  but  its  Expression  simply  disappears. 

511.  The  Form  whereby  the  Absolute  should  be  an 
Attribute  is  mere  Kind  and  Manner :  a  Mode  of  the 
Absolute. 

5. 

512.  The  Mode  is  the  Out-of-itselfness  of  the  Absolute  : 
its  Being-gone-over  into  the  Opposite  without  any  return 
into  itself. 

513.  But  so  the  Mode  is  the  Illusion  as  Illusion,  or  the 
Reflection  of  the  Form  within  itself :  hence,  the  very 
Identity  with  self  which  the  Absolute  is. 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        145 

6. 

514.  The  Mode  is,  then,  not  only  the  extremest  ex- 
ternahty,  but  also  the  self-resolving  Reflection,  as  which 
the  Absolute  is  absolute  Being. 

515.  Its  true  significance  is  that  of  the  own  movement 
of  the  Absolute  from  within  outward,  but  in  such  wise  that 
this  Outwardness  is  just  as  much  its  Inwardness. 

516.  When,  therefore,  it  is  asked  after  the  Content 
of  the  Exposition — as  to  what  the  Absolute  shows  ? — 
the  answer  is,  that  the  distinction  of  Form  and  Content 
is  within  the  Absolute  resolved :  the  Content  of  the 
Exposition  is  the  Exposition  itself. 

517.  The  Absolute,  as  this  self-sustained  movement 
of  the  Exposition,  as  the  Kind  and  Manner  which  is  its 
absolute  Identity  with  itself,  is  an  Expression,  not  of  an 
Inner,  nor  against  an  Other,  but  only  as  an  absolute 
Manifesting  of  itself  for  itself :  Actuality. 

Note. — "  As  the  Manifestation  which  is  nothing  besides 
and  has  no  Content  other  than  that  of  being  the  manifesta- 
tion of  itself,  the  Absolute  is  the  absolute  Form.  Actuality 
is  to  be  taken  as  this  reflected  Absoluteness.  The  Being 
is  not  yet  actual  :  it  is  the  first  immediacy  ;  its  Reflection 
is,  therefore.  Becoming  and  Transition  into  something 
else  ;  or  its  immediacy  is  no  Being-in-and-for-itself.  The 
Actuality  stands  also  higher  than  Existence.  True,  this 
latter  is  the  immediacy  issued  out  of  the  Ground  and 
Conditions,  or  also  out  of  the  Essence  and  its  Reflection. 
It  is,  therefore,  in  itself  that  which  the  Actuality  is  : 
real  Reflection  ;  but  it  is  not  yet  the  established  unity 
of  the  Reflection  and  Immediacy.  Existence  goes  hence 
over  into  Appearance,  in  that  it  develops  the  Reflection 
which  it  contains.  Appearance  is  the  Ground  come  to 
the  Ground  ;  its  determination  is  the  restoration  of  the 
same,  in  which  way  it  becomes  essential  Relation,  and 
its  last  Reflection  is  that  its  Immediacy  is  established  as 
the  Reflection-within-itself,  and  vice  versa.  This  unity 
in  which  Existence  or  Immediacy,  and  the  In-itself  (the 
Ground  or  the  Reflected),  are  directly  moments,  is  now 
Actuality  "  (Hegel's  Werke,  4  :   194). 


146     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

3.  Contingency  or 

Formal  Actuality,  Possibility  and  Necessity 

518.  Actuality  is  formal,  so  far  as  it  is  viewed,  first  of 
all,  as  an  immediate  unreflected  Actualitj^ ;  hence,  only 
as  a  moment  of  the  absolute  Form  in  contrast  with  its 
concrete  unity  :   only  as  Possibility. 

519.  PossibiHty  is  the  reflection-into-self  of  the  formal 
Actuality,  w'hich  reflection  is,  herewith,  on  the  whole,  only 
the  determination  of  the  Identity  with  self  or  of  the  In- 
itself  in  general. 

Note. — Possibility  is  the  unmediated  Identity  of  the 
Form  of  §496,    (S.  equally  §500,  Note.) 

520.  Possibility  contains,  therefore,  the  two  moments  : 
firstly,  the  positive,  that  it  is  reflected  within  itself ; 
secondly,  the  negative,  that  it  is  reduced,  in  the  absolute 
Form,  to  a  moment,  hence  to  something  defective,  point- 
ing to  an  Other  and  completing  itself  in  it. 

521.  According  to  the  first,  merely  positive  side,  Possi- 
bility is  a  relation-less,  undetermined  receptacle  for  every- 
thing in  general :  Everything  is  possible  that  does  not 
contradict  itself. 

522.  Thus,  however,  Nothing  is  said,  just  as  by  the 
formal  statement :  A  is  A. 

523.  The  Possible  contains,  however,  more  than  the 
merely  identical  proposition  :  it  is  the  Identical  directly 
as  the  Ought-to-be  of  the  totality  of  Form  ;  and,  according 
to  this  its  negative  side,  Possibility  is  in  its  own  self  Im- 
possibility. 

524.  This  contradiction  makes  itself  noticeable  primarily 
with  respect  to  the  Content  which  Possibility  has  in  it  as 
a  Form-determination  established  as  suspended  :  so  far 
as  the  Content  is  only  a  possible  one,  it  is  an  In-itself 
which  is  at  the  same  time  its  own  opposite,  and  Possibility 
is,  therefore,  the  referring  ground  that  just  because  A  =A, 
also  -A-  -A. 

525.  As  this  contradictory  reference  must  suspend  itself 
and  its  determination  is  to  be  the  self-suspending  Reflected, 
it  is  therewith  also  the  Immediate  and  hence  becomes 
Actuality. 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        147 

Note. — So  far  as  Possibility  is  self-contradictory,  the 
suspension  of  its  contradictory  nature  coincides  with  its 
own  determination  as  the  self-suspending  Reflected,  i.e. 
as  a  moment  of  the  absolute  Form.  As  has  been  pointed 
out,  Possibility  is  Actuahty  degraded  to  the  unmediated 
Identity  of  the  Form  :  hence,  its  dialectic  must  needs  lead 
back  to  the  notion  of  Actuality  (s.  §§496-500).  Since  the 
suspension  of  Possibility  is  its  own  self-suspending  Re- 
flection, it  remains  what  it  is  before  as  after,  and  is  there- 
with also  the  Immediate,  mediated  through  the  determin- 
ateness  with  its  own  self — Actuality. 

526.  This  Actuality  is  not  the  first,  but  the  reflected 
one,  estabhshed  as  unity  of  itself  and  of  Possibility  :  seeing 
that  the  Actual  is,  as  such,  possible,  and  that  Possibilitj' 
has  determined  itself  as  onty  Possibility,  the  Actual,  too, 
is  determined  as  only  a  Possible. 

527.  Possibility  or  Actuality  is  at  this  stage  only  Being 
or  Existence  in  general. 

528.  This  unity  of  Possibility  and  Actuality  is  Con- 
tingency or  Chance  :  mere  Being  or  Existence,  but  es- 
tablished to  have  the  value  of  an  establishedness  or 
possibihty. 

529.  The  Contingent  offers,  therefore,  the  two  sides  : 
firstly,  it  has  the  Possibility  immediately  in  it  and  is, 
therefore,  immediately  actual ;   or  it  has  no  Ground. 

530.  The  Contingent  is,  however,  secondly,  the  Actual 
as  an  only  Possible  which  has  its  true  Reflection-within-self 
in  an  Other  :  it  has  a  Ground. 

Note. — The  two  sides  refer  to  the  immediate  positive 
Identity  of  Actuality  and  Possibility  and  to  the  estab- 
hshed unity  of  both. 

531.  The  Contingent  has,  then,  no  Ground  just  because 
it  is  contingent ;  and  it  just  as  much  has  a  ground  just 
because  it  is  contingent. 

532.  It  is  the  established,  unmediated  alternation  of 
the  Inner  and  Outer  :  established  by  this,  that  Possibility 
and  Actuality  have  each  this  determination  in  their  own 
self,  owing  to  their  being  moments  of  the  absolute  Form. 


148     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

533.  But  just  because  each  immediately  veers  round 
into  the  opposite  one,  it  rather  goes  in  the  latter  just  as 
much  directly  together  with  its  own  self :  this  Identity 
of  the  one  in  the  other  is  Necessity. 

534.  The  Contingent  is  necessary,  just  because  the 
Actual  is  determined  as  possible,  its  immediac}^  being  thus 
suspended  and  repelled  into  the  Ground  or  In-itself  and 
into  the  Grounded  (§530),  as  also  because  this  its  Possibihty, 
the  Ground-reference,  is  directly  suspended  and  established 
as  Being  (§529). 

Note. — The  impossibihty  of  separating  Possibility, 
Contingency  and  Necessity  from  one  another  is,  of  course, 
due  to  the  fact  that  the  intermediating  process  has  vanished 
to  a  mere  tautology  already  in  the  essential  Relation.  The 
distinctions  by  means  of  which  the  one  identical  Content, 
the  Absolute,  continues  its  positive  exposition  are,  per  se, 
empty  abstractions.  The  mediation  reveals  itself  now 
to  be  a  mere  play,  because  every  distinction  has  been 
already  overcome  and  dissolved  in  the  fundamental  unity 
of  Refiectedness-within-self  or  Essence  and  Being.  As 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  mediation  has  been  a  play  all  through 
the  sphere  of  Being  and  Essence,  only  we  were  not  aware 
of  it.  Why  ?  Because  in  order  to  demonstrate  the  unit}' 
of  Essence  and  Being,  we  had  to  begin  by  crediting  the 
determinations  of  Being  or  Essence  with  that  sort  of 
distinctiveness  which  is  familiar  to  the  standpoint  of  the 
ordinary  understanding.  Or,  rather,  it  was  the  Notion 
itself  that  imposed  upon  itself  such  limitations  ;  that  thus 
pre-estabhshed  itself,  in  order  to  demonstrate  to  itself 
its  own  depth.  So  far,  then,  as  the  seventh  act  of  Thought 
makes  us  realise  already  in  its  second  step  of  mediation 
that  the  dialectic  of  Being  and  Essence  constitutes  the 
negative  Exposition  of  the  Absolute  (§503),  and  we  now 
occupy  the  standpoint  that  Being  and  Essence  are  mere 
Attributes,  or  Modes  of  the  Absolute  itself,  their  determina- 
tions are  found  to  have  a  ground  only  so  far  as  they  have 
no  Ground  :  the  mediation  is  now  the  positive  Exposition 
of  the  Absolute  ;  and,  as  this  its  own  display,  the  media- 
tion also  appears  as  a  mere  play — a  manifesting  having  no 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        149 

other  object  than  this  manifesting.  For  the  Absolute  is 
no  Becoming,  simple  or  essential — in  spite  of  all  that 
superficial  objectors  urge  against  Hegel's  presumable 
view  of  God  as  a  Becoming — hence,  all  mediation  must 
now  only  bear  witness  to  absolute  Self-activity.  What 
was  at  first  Being,  is  now  mere  Possibility  ;  what  was 
the  Essence  is  now  only  Contingency,  and  the  Absolute, 
as  the  Ground  of  these  its  formal  distinctions,  is  Necessity — 
at  first,  equally  only  formal  Necessity.  Or,  just  because 
these  distinctions  are  purely  formal  Actuality,  Possibility 
may  be  equallj^  viewed  as  the  present  restatement  of 
Essence,  Contingency  as  that  of  Being  ;  just  as  either 
of  them  may  be  equally  given  the  significance  of  a  unity 
of  the  other  two,  Necessity  standing  both  for  Being  and 
Essence.  What  is  possible,  is  contingent  and  equally 
necessary.  The  contingent  is  both  possible  and  necessary  ; 
and  the  necessary,  in  turn,  both  possible  and  contingent. 
If  the  third  step  of  mediation  of  the  present  act  of  Thought 
appears  unduly  complex,  the  reason  lies  in  said  insepara- 
bihty  of  the  distinctions  implied  in  the  formal  Actualitj'. 

4.  Relative  and  Absolute  Necessity 


535.  Seeing  that  the  immediate  unity  of  the  determina- 
tions of  Form  constitutes  the  Content  of  Actuality,  and 
the  Content,  as  indifferent  Identitj^  contains  also  the 
Form  as  indifferent  and  thereby  is  a  manifold  content  in 
general,  Actuality  is  real. 

2. 

536.  What  is  actual  can  act,  i.e.  it  reveals  itself  by  that 
which  it  produces,  its  relating  to  another  being  neither  a 
going  over,  nor  an  appearing,  but  a  manifesting  of  itself. 

537.  The  real  Actuality  is,  at  first,  in  one  of  the  de- 
terminations of  Form — only  the  immediate  unity  of  itself 
and  Possibility — hence,  it  is  also  distinguished  from  its 
own  In-itself. 

538.  As  the  In-itself  of  real  Actuality,  Possibihty  is 
itself  real. 

539.  This    real    Possibility    is    no    longer    an    unre- 


150     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

fleeted  Actuality,  as  is  the  case  with  the  formal  Possibility, 
i.e.  no  longer  only  as  the  abstract  Identity  that  Something 
is  not  self-contradictory,  but  the  present  manifoldness  of 
circumstances,  referring  to  the  really  possible : 

540.  The  whole  of  Conditions  :  an  Actuality,  determined 
to  be  the  In-itself  of  its  own  self  as  an  Other  and  to  have 
to  return  into  itself. 

Note. — The  Actuality  which  constitutes  the  possibility 
of  a  thing  is  not  its  own  Possibility,  but  the  In-itself  of 
another  Actual :  it  itself  is  the  Actuality  destined  to  be 
suspended,  i.e.  the  formal  Actuality  or  only  Possibility — 
Actuality  in  one  of  the  determinations  of  Form  and,  there- 
fore, distinguished  from  the  other  (§537). 

541.  So  far,  then,  as  the  really  Possible  is  the  In-itself 
as  one  determination  of  Form,  it  is  a  self-identical  Content 
in  Contradiction  with  its  own  self. 

Note. — The  distinction  between  the  Conditions  and 
Ground  is  already  transcended  in  Existence,  as  what  is 
Groundless  and  Unconditioned  ;  and  as  the  Ground  is 
now  the  Absolute  itself,  the  immediate  Actuality  depends 
on  Conditions  only  so  far  as  this  dependency  bears  wit- 
ness to  its  nature  as  the  self-contradictory  Self-Identity. 
The  Actual  acts  just  because  it  is  immediately  self-con- 
tradictory, for  Activity — Actuality — is  nothing  than  an 
establishing  of  the  Identity  of  the  Outer  with  the  Inner. 
Contradiction  is  the  spring  of  all  movement — thus  when 
the  Notion  is  given  the  significance  of  mere  (pure)  Being, 
this  its  immediate  Contradiction  becomes  the  source  of  the 
foregoing  dialectic  movement.  We  are  now  simply  realising 
why  the  Objective  Logic  must  be  a  circle. 

542.  Now,  that  which  suspends  itself  in  the  self -suspend- 
ing real  Possibility  is,  firstly,  its  formal  Actuality,  as  the 
sphere  of  Conditions — the  Actuality  as  the  In-itself  of 
another  Actual  which  Other  is,  however,  the  really  Possible 
itself ;  secondly,  its  moment  of  the  In-itself,  as  formal 
Possibihty — the  Possibility  of  the  other  which  is  its  own 
self. 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        151 
3. 

543.  The  Negation  of  the  real  Possibihty  is,  therefore, 
its  Identity  with  itself ;  and,  as  the  real  Possibihty  is, 
in  its  suspending,  the  rebound  of  this  suspending  on 
itself,  it  is  the  real  Necessity. 

544.  What  is  really  necessary,  cannot  be  otherwise, 
because  it  is  not  generally,  but  really  possible. 

Note. — It  is  only  from  the  standpoint  of  formal  Possi- 
bility that  the  very  reason  for  which  a  thing  exists  is  the 
referring  Ground  that  its  contrary  also  exists.  When, 
however,  a  thing  is  conditioned,  i.e.  really  possible,  it  can 
no  longer  be  otherwise.  Only  one  thing  is  necessary  under 
stated  conditions  ;  but,  then,  this  one  thing  is,  as  a  content- 
full  reference,  as  the  really  necessary,  indifferent  to  the 
distinction  of  Form  and  for  that  very  reason  comes  itself 
equahy  under  the  sway  of  the  Form.  What  is  really 
necessary,  cannot  be  otherwise  :  not  in  the  sense  that 
in  these  circumstances  either  this  or  that  can  happen,  but 
in  the  sense  that  it  does  not  matter  which  of  the  two 
alternatives  happens.  That  which  is  necessary  in  these 
circumstances  is  indifferently  this  or  that,  because  it  is, 
as  to  Form,  identical  with  both  :  a  formal  Identity  of  the 
Possible  and  Actual. 

A- 

545.  Seeing,  however,  that  the  really  Possible  becomes 
necessary  owing  to  the  ascertained  fact  that  the  Other  of 
which  it  is  the  In-itself  is  immediately  its  own  self,  the 
real  Necessity  is,  at  the  same  time,  relative,  the  pre- 
estabhshing  and  the  self-returning  movement  being  still 
separate. 

546.  The  Content  being  at  first  the  indifferent  Identity 
against  the  Form,  hence  distinguished  from  it  and  a 
determined  Content  in  general,  the  real  Necessary  is  some 
kind  of  limited  Actuahty  which  is,  on  account  of  its 
limitedness,  also  only  a  Contingent. 

547.  Nevertheless,  the  Contingency  is  contained  also 
in  the  Form  of  the  real  Necessity,  so  far  as  the  real  Possi- 
bility is  only  in  itself  necessary,  being  the  return-into-self 


152     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

from   the   restless   Otherwiseness   of   the   Actuahty   and 
Possibihty  against  one  another. 

548.  The  present  unity-in-itself  of  Necessity  and  Con- 
tingency is  to  be  called  absolute  Actuality  ;  namely  : 

549.  The  real  Necessity  is  determined  Necessity  :  its 
Determinateness  consists  in  this,  that  it  has  in  it  its  negation. 
Contingency. 

550.  Seeing,  however,  that  this  determinateness  is,  in  its 
first  simplicity.  Actuality,  the  determined  Necessity  is 
immediately  actual  Necessity,  i.e.  necessary  or  absolute 
Actuality. 

Note. — This  means  equally  immediately  that  Con- 
tingency, too,  is  absolutely  necessary — a  verity  ignored 
by  the  Calculus  of  Probability.  "  Pour  une  intelligence 
(omnisciente),"  says  Liagre,  "  tout  evenement  a  venir 
serait  certain  ou  impossible  "  {Higher  Mathematics,  J.  W. 
Mellor,  p.  492).  Accordingly,  "  the  terms  '  chance  '  and 
'  probability  '  are  nothing  but  conventional  modes  of 
expressing  our  ignorance  of  the  courses  of  events  as 
indicated  by  our  inability  to  predict  the  results."  "  The 
problem  of  science,  "says  Hegel  {Enc,  §145,  Note,  Wallace's 
translation),  "  and  especially  of  philosophy,  undoubtedly 
consists  in  eliciting  the  necessity  concealed  under  the 
semblance  of  contingency.  That,  however,  is  far  from 
meaning  that  the  contingent  belongs  to  our  subjective 
conception  alone,  and  must  therefore  be  simply  set  aside, 
if  we  wish  to  get  at  the  truth.  All  scientific  researches 
which  pursue  this  tendency  exclusively,  lay  themselves 
fairly  open  to  the  charge  of  mere  jugglery  and  an  over- 
strained precisionism."  In  short,  were  there  no  con- 
tingency in  the  real  Necessity,  Freedom  would  be  an  empty 
word.  In  any  case,  we  should  not  be  able  to  realise  it  even 
on  the  grade  of  option  or  free  choice,  since  this  latter  is  its 
form  of  contingency. 

551.  This  Actuahty  is  an  empty  determination,  i.e. 
mere  Possibility  of  being  determined  just  as  much  as 
Possibility  as  Actuality,  which  Possibility  is,  therefore, 
equally  absolute  and,  as  this  Indifference  to  its  own  self, 
is  estabhshed  as  an  empty,  contingent  determination. 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        153 

552.  So  the  real  Necessity  contains  Contingency  not  only 
in  itself,  but  this  latter  also  becomes  in  it,  and  the  Becoming 
is  not  only  immediate,  but  essential. 

Note. — The  real  Necessity  contains  Contingency  only 
in  itself,  so  far  as  it  is  relative  or  determined  Necessity. 
But  since  the  determined  Necessity  is  absolute  Actuality, 
i.e.  an  empty  determination,  the  Contingent  from  which 
it  starts  as  its  presupposition  becomes  in  it,  and  thereby 
is  its  own  establishing.  The  pre-establishing  and  the  self- 
returning  movement  (§545)  are  no  longer  separate. 

553.  It  is  hence  it  itself  which  determines  itself  as 
Contingency. 

5- 

554.  So  the  Form  has  in  its  reahsation  interpenetrated 
all  its  distinctions  and  made  itself  transparent,  being  as 
absolute  Necessity  only  this  simple  Identity  of  the  Being 
in  its  Negation,  or  in  the  Essence,  with  itself, 

555.  The  absolute  Necessary  is  only  because  it  is,  or  also 
because  it  is :  as  Being  it  has  no  condition,  nor  ground  ; 
as  Reflection,  it  has  only  its  own  self  for  its  condition  and 
ground. 

6. 

556.  Absolute  Necessity  is  thus  the  Reflection  or  Form 
of  the  Absolute  :  simple  Immediac3^  which  is  absolute 
Negativity  :  an  Other  having  Actuahty  in  the  Being  is 
determined  to  be  absolutely  only  Possible,  because  all 
mediation-by-another  is  now  out  of  the  question. 

557.  This  manifestation  of  that  which  Determinateness 
is  in  truth  is  the  transition  of  the  Actual  into  the  Possible 
as  a  going-together-with-self. 

7- 

558.  This  Identity  of  the  Being  in  its  Negation  (or 
Essence)  with  itself  is  Substance. 

Note. — "  The  Absolute,  expounded  first  of  all  by  the 
external  Reflection,  expounds  now,  as  an  absolute  Form, 
or  as  Necessity,  its  own  self  :  this  Exposition  of  its  own 
self  is  its  Self-establishing,  and  it  is  only  this  Self- 
establishing. — Just  as  the  Light  of  Nature  is  not  Something, 


154     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

nor  a  Thing,  but  its  Being  is  only  its  shining,  so  the  mani- 
festation is  the  self-equal  absolute  Actuality  "  (Hegel's 
Werke,  4  :   211). 

5.  The  Relation  of  Substantiality 

559.  The  Substance  is  the  immediate  Actuality  itself, 
as  absolute  Reflectedness-within-itself,  as  a  Subsisting- 
in-and-for-itself,  which  Subsisting  is  the  immediate 
vanishing  and  becoming  of  the  absolute  Illusion  within 
itself :  Accidentahty. 

Note. — In  the  Attribute,  the  Absolute  appears  only  in 
one  of  its  moments,  so  far  as  it  is  only  the  Absolute  of  the 
external  Reflection  {§506).  Accidentahty  is  the  self- 
estabhshed  Absolute  :  that  which  the  Attribute  is  in  truth, 
i.e.  the  immediate  vanishing  and  becoming  of  the  totality 
within  itself :  a  distinguishment  of  the  Absolute  in  a 
Relation,  the  sides  of  which  are  Totalities,  hence  equally 
absolutely  illusory,  the  Relation  being,  consequently, 
absolute  or  none  at  all :  no  longer  the  external  Reflection. 

560.  The  movement  of  Accidentahty  expresses,  there- 
fore, in  each  of  its  moments  the  essential  Becoming  of  the 
totahty  of  Being  and  Essence. 

561.  This  movement  of  the  Accidentahty  is  the  Self- 
activity  of  the  Substance  as  a  peaceful  arising  of  its  own 
self. 

562.  Accidentahty  is  the  whole  Substance  itself :  the 
differentiation  of  this  latter  into  the  simple  Identity  of 
Being  and  into  a  vortex  of  Accidences  is  a  Form  of  its 
Illusion. 

563.  Whereas  the  simple  Identity  of  Being  is  the  form- 
less Substance  of  Conception,  to  which  the  Illusion  has 
not  determined  itself  as  Illusion,  the  vortex  or  sequence  of 
Accidences  is  the  Substance  as  absolute  Might :  as  creative 
Might,  through  its  translation  of  the  Possible  into  the  Ac- 
tual, or  as  destructive  Might,  through  the  reduction 
of  the  x\ctual  back  into  the  Possible,  the  one  being  self- 
identically  the  other. 

564.  Accidences  as  such — and  there  are  several  of  them, 
severality  being  one  of  the  determinations  of  Being — 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        155 

have  no  Might  over  one  another :  so  far  as  an  Accidental 
appears  to  exercise  Might  over  an  Other,  the  Might  is  that  of 
the  Substance. 

Note. — The  Illusion  of  an  independent  subsistence  of 
things  and  forces  is  now  fully  realised,  hence  all  that  is  and 
happens  is  traced  to  one  total  Subject.  The  Substance 
stands  already  for  the  Notion  in  its  immediate  character 
as  the  almighty  Creator,  Destroyer  and  Preserver  of  all 
that  is. 

565.  In  this  first  determination,  as  immediately  identical 
within  the  Accidences,  with  itself,  the  Substance  is  not  yet 
manifested  in  its  whole  notion  :  it  is  to  be  also  dis- 
tinguished as  the  self-identical  Being-in-and-for-itself,  from 
itself  as  the  Totahty  of  Accidences,  when  it  is,  as  Might, 
that  which  mediates, 

6.  The  Relation  of  Causality 

I. 

566.  In  determining  itself  as  Might,  the  Substance 
immediately  suspends  this  detennining  in  such  wise  that 
the  Determined,  from  which  it  seems  to  start,  becomes 
by  means  of  its  returning-into-itself,  or  is  the  Effect  of  its 
own  self  as  the  Cause. 

2. 

567.  As  the  Cause,  Substance  is  no  longer  merely  the  In- 
itself  of  its  Accidence,  but  is  also  estabhshed  as  this  In-itself , 
or  is  the  actual  Substance  :  a  self-subsistent  Source  of  the 
Bringing  forth  out  of  itself. 

568.  The  Cause  is  Cause  only  so  far  as  it  produces  an 
Effect ;  conversely,  the  Effect,  so  far  as  its  Cause  has 
vanished,  is  no  longer  an  Effect,  but  an  indifferent  Actual. 

3. 

569.  In  this  Identity  of  the  Cause  and  Effect,  the  Form 
whereby  they  are  distinguished,  as  the  In-itself  and  as  the 
Establishedness,  is  suspended  :  the  Causahty  gone  out  in 
the  Effect  is  an  Immediacy  that  is  indifferent  to  the 
relation  of  Cause  and  Effect  and  has  it  externally  in  itself. 

570.  Cause  and  Effect  are,  consequently,  established  as 


156     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

different,  the  Form  as  against  the  Content  being  a  Caus- 
ahty  that  is  only  immediately  actual  or  contingent. 

571.  Further,  the  Content  is  here  also  only  the  finite 
Substance  (the  Causahty  gone  out  in  the  Effect),  hence  a 
different  Content  in  its  own  self,  and  Cause  and  Effect  are, 
consequently,  not  merely  the  formal,  but  the  determined 
relation  of  Causality. 

4- 

572.  The  determined  relation  of  Causality  has  a  given 
Content,  and  takes  its  course  as  an  external  distinction  in 
this  Identical  (as  what  is  different  in  its  own  self). 

573.  Owing  to  this  Identity  of  the  Content,  the  finite 
Causality  is  an  analytical  proposition,  e.g.  Rain  makes 
wet,  or  Gravitation  is  the  Cause  of  the  movement  of  Fall. 

574.  So  far  as  the  Cause  has  also  another  Content  be- 
sides its  Effect,  this  further  Content  is  a  contingent  by- 
essence  which  does  not  concern  Causality. 

575.  And  neither  must  a  Cause  be  identified  with  a 
single  moment  belonging  to  the  circumstances  of  Possibility. 

576.  The  relation  of  Causality  is  misapplied  whenever 
that  which  is  called  the  Cause  shows  itself  to  have  another 
Content  than  the  Effect,  e.g.  Food  and  Blood. 

577.  True,  the  determination  of  Form  is  also  a  deter- 
mination of  Content,  and  Cause  and  Effect  are,  therefore, 
also  another  Content :  but  the  different  Content  is  con- 
nected externally  with  the  Cause  and  with  the  Effect,  with- 
out entering  itself  into  the  Causation  and  its  Relation. 

578.  This  external  Content  is,  therefore,  relation-less  : 
an  immediate  existence  having  manifold  determinations 
of  its  Presence,  among  others,  also  this,  that  it  is,  in  a 
particular  respect,  a  Cause  or  also  an  Effect. 

579.  Its  Causahty  consists  in  this,  to  refer  itself  nega- 
tively to  itself  as  to  an  establishedness  constituted  by  the 
Causahty  itself,  seeing  that  it  itself  is  (i)  an  estabhshedness 
to  which  (2)  Causality  is  external. 

580.  As  causal  Substance,  then,  a  thing  suspends  its 
externality,  so  far  as  this  latter  is  constituted  by  another 
Cause,  and  restores  its  abstract  originality. 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        157 

Note. — This  is  only  an  explication  of  the  substantial  self- 
determination  as  Might  (§566).  The  Cause  is  the  Might  of 
the  Substance  in  its  truth,  as  an  establishing  of  the  nature 
of  Accidentality  in  its  very  Becoming — the  Accidentality 
being,  namely,  the  immediate  vanishing  and  becoming 
of  the  absolute  Illusion  within  itself.  The  Cause  establishes 
the  Substance  as  the  Source  of  every  Accidentality  :  as 
being  absolutely  original,  and  as  remaining  the  whole 
Substance  all  through  the  vortex  of  Accidences.  So  far, 
then,  as  a  thing  produces  an  Effect,  or  acts  as  a  Cause,  its 
Causality  is  not  due  to  its  immediate  actuality,  but  must 
be  traced  to  the  mighty  Substance.  Since,  however,  the 
Cause  is,  at  the  same  time,  identical  with  an  immediate 
actuality,  this  latter,  as  causal  Substance,  bears  witness 
to  the  notion  of  Causality  as  a  negative  reference  to  self : 
hence  ' '  it  starts  from  an  Other,  liberates  itself  from  this 
external  determination,  and  its  return  into  itself  is  the 
maintenance  of  its  immediate  existence  and  the  suspension 
of  its  established  Causality,  and  therewith  of  its  Causality 
in  general."  Thus  the  Causality  of  a  thing  appears  as  a 
getting  rid  of  a  determination  which  is  foreign  to  its  original 
Identity  with  itself,  and  which  has,  therefore,  been  forced 
into  it  or  imposed  on  it  bj^  an  Other  :  in  acting  as  a  Cause, 
a  thing  is  a  returning  into  itself  by  means  of  the  removal 
of  its  establishedness  by  another  Cause.  A  clock  goes  until 
the  effect  of  the  \\inding-up  is  removed. 

581.  The  just  considered  determinateness  of  Causality 
concerns  the  Form  of  the  self-external  Causality,  as  the 
Originality  that  is  just  as  much  in  its  own  self  Established- 
ness or  Effect :  this  union  of  the  opposite  determinations  in 
a  present  substrate  constitutes  the  infinite  Regression  from 
Cause  to  Cause. 

582.  The  infinite  Progress  from  Effect  to  Effect  is  the 
same  thing  as  the  infinite  Regress  from  Cause  to  Cause. 

Note. — So  far  as  start  is  made  from  an  Effect,  this 
latter  has  a  Cause,  which  has  again  a  Cause,  and  so  forth. 
Or  if  start  is  made  from  a  Cause,  this  is  immediately  the 
effect  of  another  Cause,  which  is  again  the  Effect  of  another 
Cause,  and  so  forth.    Although  the  unity  of  both  is  here 


I 


58     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 


equally  established,  it  remains  unnoticed  so  long  as  atten- 
tion is  riveted  to  the  different  Content  which  is  connected 
externally  with  the  Cause  or  with  the  Effect.    But  in  this 
case,   the  ordinary  consciousness  remains  unaware  that 
the  different  Content  is  connected  with  Cause  and  Effect 
externally  :   that,  in  calling  something  a  Cause,  we  do  not 
name  a  thing,  but  only  apply  to  it  the  notion  of  Causality 
as  it  is  in  our  mind  a  priori.    The  infinite  Regression  from 
Cause  to  Cause,  or  the  infinite  Progression  from  Effect  to 
Effect,  is  nothing  but  a  protest  on  the  part  of  our  in- 
stinctively logical  nature  against  the  simple  identification 
of  the  first  Cause  with  an  immediate  actuality.    Such  an 
identification  yields,  after  all,  only  the  notion  of  Existence 
which,  as  has  been  realised,  is  immediately  onh^Appearance. 
And  since  we  have  now  advanced  to  the  true  Ground  of  all 
appearances  in  absolute  Might,  in  the  Substance  as  the 
absolute  Mediation  in  its  own  self,  the  first  Cause  acquires 
its  true  meaning  as  the  absolute  Self-activity,  the  proper 
name  of  which  is  the  Notion. — Everything  is  caused : 
but  the  great  thing  is  to  grasp  that  Cause  enters  into 
Existence  through  its  own  self,  through  Thought  !    And 
this    not    merely  in   the   sense   that   the   correlation   of 
Cause  and  Effect  is  only  our  way  of  classifying  objective 
happenings,  but  in  the  sense  that  the  first  Cause  itself  is 
Thought !    The  very  objection  that  things  would  remain 
as  Causes  and  Effects  even  did  we  not  attempt  to  trace  out 
the  nature  of  their  relationship,  takes  for  granted  that 
things  are  essentially  constituted  in  a  thinkable  manner : 
just  because  it  is  only  on  the  ground  of  our  thinking 
nature  that  we  are  prompted  to  remove  the  first  im- 
pression of  our  sense-consciousness  of  an  apparent  un- 
connectedness  of  things.    As  has  been  asserted  already  by 
Kant,  the  relationship  of  Cause  and  Effect  is  not  a  result, 
but  rather  the  sine  qua  non  of  experience.    Experience  is 
possible  only  on  the  ground  of  the  unity  of  Thought  and 
Being,  which  unity  has  now  fully  verified  itself  through 
the  self-development  of  Thought  itself. 

583.  So  far,  the  Cause  has  indeed  an  Effect  and  is, 
at  the  same  time,  itself  the  Effect  ;  or  the  Cause  not  only 
has  a  Cause  but  also  is  a  Cause  :    the  Effect,  however, 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        159 

which  the  Cause  has  and  the  Effect  which  it  is — just  so 
the  Cause  M'hich  an  Effect  has  and  the  Cause  which  it  is — 
are  different. 

584.  The  movement  of  the  determined  relation  of 
Causahty  has,  however,  brought  about  this,  that  the 
Cause  not  only  goes  out  in  the  Effect,  and  therewith  also 
the  Effect  (as  in  the  formal  Causahty),  but  that  the  Cause, 
in  its  going  out,  in  the  Effect,  re-becomes  ;  that  the  Effect 
disappears  in  the  Cause,  but  in  it  just  as  much  re-becomes. 

5. 

585.  Causahty  is  pre-estabhshing  Doing :  the  sub- 
stantial Identity,  in  which  the  formal  Causality  disappears, 
is  the  Cause  so  far  as  it  has  restored  itself  in  the  determined 
Causahty  by  means  of  the  Negation  of  itself, 

586.  This  Cause  is  the  negative  Might  over  its  own  self 
as  the  passive  Substance  : 

587.  Violence — the  Appearance  of  Might. 

6. 

588.  In  suffering  Violence,  the  passive  Substance  is 
established  as  what  it  is  in  truth,  i.e.  as  an  Establishedness 
constituted  by  the  Causahty  itself  (§579). 

Note. — The  passive  Substance  is  the  Identit5^-in-itself 
of  Cause  and  Effect  as  against  the  restored  substantial 
Identity,  as  the  active  Substance.  The  passive  Substance 
is,  therefore,  the  immediate  actuality  which  is,  firstly, 
an  establishedness  to  which,  secondly.  Causality  is  external 
and  which,  consequently,  is  acted  upon  by  the  active 
Substance  or  suffers  Violence.  But  in  suffering  Violence, 
the  passive  Substance  loses,  firstly,  its  immediate  es- 
tablishedness, secondly,  its  externality  to  the  active 
Substance,  i.e.  it  becomes  established  as  an  Established- 
ness constituted  by  the  Causality  itself  :  it  becomes  that 
negative  reference  to  its  own  self  which  is  its  own  Causality 
— in  suffering  Violence,  it  suffers  through  its  own  Doing 
or  receives  only  what  is  its  due.  Let  the  reader  ponder 
that  this  conclusion  does  not  simply  apply  to  things,  but 
also  to  our  own  self !  Or,  rather,  that  it  is  to  be  particularly 
applied  to  our  own  suffering,  since  we  are  the  true  em- 


i6o     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

bodiment  of  the  substantial  Identity,  as  the  estabhshed 
truth  of  the  passive  Substance  !  "  We  may  note  in  pass- 
ing," says  Hegel  in  a  Note  to  §147,  Enc.  (Wallace's  transl.), 
' '  how  important  it  is  for  any  man  to  meet  everything 
that  befalls  him  with  the  spirit  of  the  old  proverb  which 
describes  each  man  as  the  architect  of  his  own  fortune. 
That  means  that  it  is  only  himself  after  all  of  which  a 
man  has  the  usufruct.  The  other  way  would  be  to  lay  the 
blame  of  whatever  we  experience  upon  other  men,  upon 
unfavourable  circumstances,  and  the  like.  And  this  is 
a  fresh  example  of  the  language  of  unfreedom,  and  at 
the  same  time  the  spring  of  discontent.  If  man  saw,  on 
the  contrary,  that  whatever  happens  to  him  is  only  the 
outcome  of  himself,  and  that  he  only  bears  his  own  guilt, 
he  would  stand  free,  and  in  everything  that  came  upon 
him  would  have  the  consciousness  that  he  suffered  no 
wrong.  A  man  who  lives  in  dispeace  with  himself  and  his 
lot,  commits  much  that  is  perverse  and  amiss,  for  no  other 
reason  than  because  of  the  false  opinion  that  he  is  wronged 
by  others.  No  doubt,  too,  there  is  a  great  deal  of  chance 
in  what  befalls  us.  But  the  chance  has  its  root  in  the 
'  natural '  man.  So  long,  however,  as  a  man  is  otherwise 
conscious  that  he  is  free,  his  harmony  of  soul  and  peace 
of  mind  will  not  be  destroyed  by  the  disagreeables  that 
befall  him." 

589.  Owing  to  this  conversion  of  the  passive  Substance 
itself  into  the  Cause,  there  is,  firstly,  the  Effect  suspended 
in  it :  therein  consists  its  Reaction  in  general. 

590.  Secondly,  the  Reaction  goes  against  the  first  acting 
Cause  which,  owing  to  said  suspension  of  its  Effect,  loses 
its  Causality  and  thereby  becomes  itself  the  passive  Sub- 
stance against  the  reacting  Cause. 

7. 

591.  Accordingly,  the  infinite  Progress  of  the  finite 
Causality  is  now  bent  round  and  becomes  a  self-returning 
acting  :   infinite  Reciprocity  or  Action  and  Reaction. 

7.  Reciprocity  or  Action  and  Reaction 

592.  Reciprocity  contains,  firstly,  the  disappearing  of 
the  original  Persisting  of  the  immediate  substantiahty, 


Seventh  Act  of  Thought        i6i 

secondly,  the  originating  of  the  Cause  and  therevidth  the 
Originahty  as  a  mediation  with  itself  through  its  Nega- 
tion. 

593.  The  Cause  not  only  has  an  Effect,  but  stands,  in 
the  Effect,  in  a  reference  with  its  own  self  as  Cause. 

594.  Therewith,  Causahty  has  returned  back  to  its 
absolute  Notion  and,  at  the  same  time,  arrived  at  the 
Notion  itself,  at  Freedom. 

595.  Necessity  becomes  Freedom  by  manifesting  its 
still  inner  Identity  (§548). 

596.  The  inner,  the  outer  and  the  substantial  Identity 
are  now  established  as  One  and  the  same  Identity,  called 
indifferently  the  Universal,  the  Particular  or  the  Singular — 
the  three  moments  of  the  Notion. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE   MEANING   OF  PLANETARY    DISTANCES 

TT  was  merely  on  account  of  the  little  time  at  our  dis- 
posal  that  Dr.  Veverka  did  not  dilate  on  the  Sub- 
jective Logic.  Yet  it  is  there,  as  he  told  me,  that  thought 
displays  itself  in  its  fullest  plasticity,  as  may  be  easily 
understood,  seeing  that  the  Objective  Logic  has  essentially 
the  significance  of  a  verification  of  the  final  result  of  the 
development  of  the  ordinary  consciousness  and  therefore 
forms  only  a  preliminary  stage  of  fully  self-conscious 
thinking. 

All  through  the  Objective  Logic  the  student  finds  it 
more  or  less  difficult  to  limit  his  mind  to  the  matter  in 
hand,  because  the  subject-matter  consists  of  abstractions, 
and  thus  does  not  admit  of  a  full  display  of  our  instinctively 
logical  nature.  It  seems,  then,  as  though  one  were  com- 
pelled to  let  go  one's  sense  of  wholeness  and  plunge  into 
a  void.  But  this  sense  of  compulsory  limitation  gradually 
disappears,  and  finally  it  is  realised  that  the  beginning 
with  pure  Being  is  an  inevitable  condition  of  thinking  self- 
realisation.  It  is  only  at  the  end  of  the  Objective  Logic 
that  every  hesitation  as  regards  the  truth  of  the  premise 
of  pure  thinking  is  overcome  and  one  is  properly  prepared 
to  taste  the  joys  of  fully  self-conscious  thinking  in  its 
element  of  untrammelled  freedom. 

"  The  Notion,"  thus  opens  Hegel's  doctrine  of  the 
Notion,  £'nc.,  §i6o,  "  is  the  principle  of  Freedom,  the  power 
of  substance  self-realised.  It  is  a  sj^stematic  whole,  in 
which  each  of  its  constituent  functions  is  the  very  total 
which  the  notion  is,  and  is  put  as  indissolubly  one  v/ith 
it.  Thus  in  its  self-identity  it  has  original  and  complete 
determinateness."    The  next  paragraph  continues  :  "  The 

162 


Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances    163 

onward  movement  of  the  notion  is  no  longer  a  transition 
into,  or  a  reflection  on  something  else,  but  Development. 
For  in  the  notion,  the  elements  distinguished  are  without 
more  ado  at  the  same  time  declared  to  be  identical  with 
one  another  and  with  the  whole,  and  the  determinateness 
of  each  is  a  free  being  of  the  whole  notion." 

Thus  is  it,  then,  that  the  dialectic  within  the  Subjective 
Logic  no  longer  deals  with  Being  as  such  or  Essence  as 
such,  but  amounts  to  a  perfectly  free  self-exposition  of  the 
Notion.  It  is  here  that  all  questions  suggested  by  the 
study  of  the  Objective  Logic,  receive  a  fully  adequate 
answer.  The  Objective  Logic  may  be  said  to  deal  with 
Thought  only  as  a  fact.  So  far,  one  only  takes  notice, 
how  Being  is  Thought,  not  yet  why  it  is  thus  thought  ; 
or  the  why  is  answered  only  from  the  standpoint  of  essen- 
tial Reflection.  Consequently,  there  still  remains  room 
for  a  sense  of  limitation  to  our  knowledge  :  a  sense  having 
its  origin  in  the  already  arising  need  of  full  comprehension. 
And  to  satisfy  this  need  is  just  the  object  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  Notion.  True,  the  dialectic  must  needs  continue 
to  imply  self-limitation  ;  but  just  because  the  limitation 
is  a  spontaneous  self-hmitation,  it  no  longer  produces  the 
sense  of  a  more  or  less  artificial  paralysis  of  one's  instinctive 
clinging  to  one's  fulness.  One  retains  all  through  the 
sense  that  the  turns  of  dialectic — the  development — 
although  of  universal  validity,  are  yet  also  of  one's  own 
free  making.  This  realisation  of  what  is  logically  necessary 
as  a  manifestation  of  one's  own  Freedom  means  just  that 
one  realises  oneself  truly  identified  with  the  nature  of 
God  as  He  is  in  His  own  essence  :  as  the  Creator,  Destroyer 
and  Preserver  of  all  that  is.  And  so  comes  it,  then,  that, 
in  his  Remark  to  §i6i,  Enc,  Hegel  asserts  that  "  the 
movement  of  the  notion  is  as  it  were  to  be  looked  upon 
merely  as  play." 

But,  as  already  said,  time  did  not  admit  of  a  detailed, 
not  even  of  a  cursory,  exposition,  on  the  part  of  Dr. 
Veverka,  of  the  Subjective  Logic.  It  will  be  easily  under- 
stood that  the  mere  copying  of  the  seven  acts  of  thought 
was  enough  to  swallow  the  greatest  part  of  my  holiday. 
And  thus  I  shall  conclude  this  report  of  my  most  remark- 


164     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

able  experience  with  a  transcription  of  Dr.  Veverka's 
last  discourse  from  my  shorthand  record  of  it,  leaving  the 
reader  at  liberty  to  draw  his  conclusions. 

"  You  are  aware,"  said  Dr.  Veverka  the  last  evening 
of  our  stay  together,  "  that  astronomers  have  as  yet 
failed  to  erect  a  satisfactory  law  of  planetary  distances 
from  the  Sun.  Hegel  himself  appears  to  have  taken  for 
granted  that  this  law  concerns  only  empiricism  ;  but 
as  one  of  his  most  notable  followers  at  present  times, 
Prof.  Bolland,  at  Leyden,  says  in  his  Zuivere  Rede  en  hare 
Werkelijkheid  (p.  320),  we  are  here,  and  generally  in  Nature, 
in  face  with  '  de  berekenbaarheid,  die  in  berekenbaarheid 
niet  opgaat,'  i.e.  with  calculableness  admitting  of  no  formula. 
Is  it,  then,  to  be  inferred  that  the  distances  in  question 
are  pure  contingencies  ?  I  infer  quite  the  contrary, 
namely,  that  their  problem  does  truly  concern  Philosophy, 
not  Empiricism. 

"  True,  Contingency  plays  quite  a  legitimate  role  in 
Nature,  which  latter,  being  in  its  very  notion  the  Other- 
wiseness  of  the  Idea  (as  the  Notion  is  called  at  the  end 
of  the  Subjective  Logic),  is  impotent  of  preserving  notional 
distinctions  in  their  pure  form,  but  allows  them  to  fall 
asunder  and  thus  to  assume  the  form  of  manifold  being. 
To  track  this  manifoldness  in  all  its  contingent  variety 
of  unessential  distinctions — contingent,  just  because  their 
determination  can  be  only  a  matter  of  external  reflection, 
thus  requiring  a  relapse  of  the  Notion  into  the  sphere  of 
its  negative  exposition,  i.e.  of  mere  facts — is,  of  course, 
no  business  of  Philosophy.  It  is,  however,  questionable 
whether  the  distances  of  the  planets  from  the  Sun  are 
simply  such  a  manifoldness  of  purely  contingent  dis- 
tinctions. Bode's  law,  with  all  its  limitations,  is  surely 
a  sufficient  evidence  that  there  is  at  bottom  an  organising 
principle. 

"  Indeed,  if  one  grasps  that  Nature  is  in  a  sense  an  objec- 
tive illustration  which  the  Idea  is  eternally  giving  itself  of 
its  own  negative  self-exposition  in  the  doctrine  of  Being 
and  Essence  ;  and  that  Nature  admits,  therefore,  of  being 
systematised  by  means  of  this  dialectic  (when,  of  course, 
the  logical  categories  concerned  assume  the  significance 


Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances    165 

of  natural  forms,  pure  Being  standing  for  pure  Space, 
Quality  for  the  forms  of  Space,  Ideality  or  Being-for-self 
for  Time,  Quantity  for  the  science  of  pure  mathematics, 
Quantitative  Relation  and  Measure  for  Movement,  etc.), 
one  recognises  easily  in  Bode's  law  the  natural  correspon- 
dence of  the  Substrate  of  the  Nodal  Line  of  Measures. 

"  According  to  §235  of  my  Digest,  the  sides  of  the  realistic 
Measure  have,  according  to  their  abstract  nature  as 
Qualities  in  general,  some  particular  significance.  In 
the  dialectical  development  of  the  Philosophy  of  Nature, 
this  particular  significance  is  identified  with  Space  and 
Time,  so  far  as  the  former  occupies  in  the  systematic 
exposition  of  Nature  the  same  position  as  Quality  in  the 
system  of  the  Objective  Logic,  and  the  latter  the  same 
position  as  Quantity.  Hence  realistic  Measure  has  its 
representative  natural  exemplification  in  the  movement 
of  a  falling  body,  so  far  as  the  law  of  this  movement  implies 
an  inverted  relation  of  Space  and  Time,  Amount  attaching 
to  Space,  Unity  to  Time  (§236).  Although,  however, 
Spaces  covered  by  a  falling  body  are  proportional  to  the 
squares  of  Time,  Space  and  Time  remain  still  equally 
only  immediate  Qualities,  because  the  relation  of  specified 
Measures  concerns  only  their  quantitative  determinate- 
ness  (§237).  Along,  then,  with  being  quantitatively  in 
inverted  relation,  they  are  qualitatively  in  direct  relation, 
the  exponent  of  which  latter  has  the  significance  of  the 
empirical  coefficient  of  the  law  of  a  falling  body  Q^  =  a). 
But  the  inverted  and  direct  relation  co-exist  ;  hence,  the 
empirical  coefficient  stands  truly  for  the  real  Being-for-self 
in  Measure  (§§238-240).  And  so  far  as  Nature  is,  according 
to  her  Notion,  as  the  Idea's  own  Otherwiseness,  an  objective 
illustration  of  the  dialectical  nature  of  Thought,  there  must 
exist  necessarily  a  natural  form  which  embodies  eniincnily 
the  notion  of  the  real  Being-for-self  in  Measure, 

"  I  lay  emphasis  on  the  word  eminently,  because  the 
dialectic  of  the  real  Measure  may  be  illustrated  mani- 
foldly, for  instance,  in  connection  with  the  chemical 
process.  But  in  this  case,  we  do  not  get  a  representative 
illustration  of  the  dialectic  of  real  Measure,  because  this 
dialectic  is,  at  the  stage  of  the  chemical  process,  sub- 


1 66     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

ordinated  to  a  higher  dialectical  standpoint.  Namely, 
we  deal  in  this  case  properly  with  the  transition  from 
physical  Matter  into  Life,  in  illustration  of  the  concluding 
portion  of  the  ninth  cycle  of  Thought  (the  dialectic  of  the 
essential  Relation).  At  the  stage  of  Measure,  or  of  the  sixth 
cycle,  we  deal  with  purely  abstract  Matter,  only  with  its 
abstract  notion,  i.e.  with  that  significance  of  it  which  it 
has  as  the  still  formless  Form  of  the  Essence  (§§369-373). 
Physical  Matter  is  an  illustration  of  the  essential  Content 
(§382).  And  thus  it  is  plain  that  the  naturally  representa- 
tive illustration  of  the  real  Measure  must  be  sought  in  such 
a  natural  existence  which  does  not  come  under  the  head  of 
physical  Matter. 

"  Let  me  draw  your  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  realistic 
Measure^  too,  is  in  its  natural  existence  independent  of  the 
properties  of  physical  Matter.  These  properties  appeal  to 
the  senses,  but  that  which  determines  the  law  of  a  falling 
body  is  a  pure  relationship  of  Space  and  Time.  So  far,  then, 
as  the  naturally  representative  illustration  of  the  real 
Measure  is  to  be  sought  in  such  a  natural  existence  that  it 
does  not  imply  phj'sical  Matter — something  tangible — this 
does  not  by  any  means  mean  that  we  are  asked  to  relin- 
quish our  hold  of  existing  things  after  a  handling  of  them 
already  in  connection  with  the  illustration  of  the  realistic 
Measure  in  the  law  of  a  falling  body.  This  law  has  still  a 
purely  immaterial  existence,  just  because  it  illustrates 
only  the  abstract  Being-for-self  in  Measure.  What  the 
falling  body  is  physically  is,  so  far,  of  no  consequence,  and 
the  handling  of  a  thing  is  in  this  connection  an  external 
circumstance,  the  disappearance  of  which,  in  connection 
with  the  representative  illustration  of  the  dialectic  of  the 
qualitatively   quantitative   relation   of   Measures   implies 

^  Notice  the  distinction  between  the  meaning  of  reaUstic  and 
real :  reaHstic  Measure  is  meant  to  stand  for  the  purely  quantita- 
tive relation  of  two  specifying  Measures  (§232),  real  Measure  for 
the  qualitatively  quantitative  relation  of  self-subsistent  Measures 
(§240).  In  short,  the  distinction  is  meant  to  be  parallel  to  the 
distinction  between  the  idealistic  and  ideal.  Current  language 
does  not  emphasise  it,  but  for  philosophical  purposes  it  is  permis- 
sible to  utilise  it  in  such  wise  that  the  ending  '  -istic '  is  taken  to 
stand  for  a  mere  adumbration  (or  vision)  of  the  fundamental  true 
root-meaning. 


Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances    167 

that  this  illustration  refers  to  a  higher  rather  than  to  a 
lower  natural  form  than  that  implied  in  the  law  of  a  falling 
body.  Namely,  the  empirical  coefficient  ceases  to  stand 
merely  for  the  abstract  Being-for-self  in  Measure  and, 
acquiring  the  significance  of  an  objectively  fixed  Self- 
subsistence,  stands  for  an  objectively  fixed  distance — or 
rather  for  many  objectively  fixed  distances  (real  Measures). 

"  If  we  have  properly  grasped  the  trend  of  the  dialectic  of 
Measure,  we  realise  that  we  seek  a  natural  illustration  of 
the  degradation  of  Quality,  Quantity,  and  Measure  to  the 
rank  of  mere  moments  of  that  Being-in-and-for-itself  which 
is  the  first  Negation  of  the  sphere  of  immediate  Being.  That 
is  to  say.  Space,  Time  and  their  unity  or  Movement  (the 
notion  of  Heaviness)  must  present  themselves  in  the 
required  illustration  as  a  mere  entering  into  Presence  of  an 
inner  specifying  unity,  the  proper  name  of  which  is  Essence. 
The  immediately  manifold  real  Measures  are  truly  a  matter 
of  Essential  Becoming  ;  and  so  far  as  they  are  connected 
with  existing  bodies,  these  latter  must  present  themselves 
as  what  is  in  its  immediacy  the  Null,  No-thing  or  Illusion. 
It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  dialectic  of  the  real  Measure 
does  away,  in  its  representative  natural  illustration,  even 
with  that  presence  of  a  thing  which  constitutes  an  external 
circumstance  in  connection  with  the  law  of  a  falhng  body. 
The  relation  of  real  Measures  affects  the  Quality ;  the 
dialectic  has  in  this  respect  for  its  object  to  demonstrate 
that  the  relation  of  Measures,  does  not  concern  merely  their 
quantitative  determinateness,  but  that  it  involves  also 
their  qualitative  ceasing-to-be  ;  that  the  relation  is  not 
the  relation  of  truly  self-subsistent  things,  but  of  purely 
illusory  bodies. 

' '  And  now  you  need  not  be  surprised  to  hear  that  the 
Philosophy  of  Nature  identifies  the  representative  natural 
illustration  of  the  dialectic  of  real  Measure  with  the  starry 
heaven.  But,  perhaps,  I  had  better  first  of  all  remove  from 
your  mind  the  impression,  as  if  Spectroscopy  disproved 
Hegel's  view  of  celestial  bodies,  as  of  immaterial  exis- 
tences. It  should  be  enough  to  point  out  that  the  only 
reliable  test  of  physical  Matter  is  to  be  found  by  means  of 
practical  relationship  to  it,  by  means  of  the  actual  hand- 


1 68     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

ling  of  it,  whilst  the  testimony  to  the  ph3'sical  materiality 
of  celestial  bodies  by  means  of  Spectroscopy  is,  after  all, 
only  a  matter  of  optical  phenomena.  But  so  long  as 
optical  phenomena  and  simple  seeing  are  interpreted  as 
a  matter  of  practical  relationship  to  the  visible,  it  is 
necessary  to  enter  deeper  into  this  question.  Thus  prepare 
yourself  for  a  more  or  less  lengthy  digression  from  my 
main  theme. 

"  Although  the  first  rule  for  the  making  of  hypothesis 
ought  to  be,  according  to  Newton  or  Herschel,  simplicity  of 
conception,  such  a  simplicity  is,  as  a  rule,  conspicuous  by  its 
absence  in  scientific  theories.  The  scientific  interpretation 
of  seeing  is  only  one  instance  of  the  way  in  which  men  of 
science  pit  themselves  against  sound  common  sense,  i.e. 
against  our  instinctively  logical  nature.  We  see  presum- 
ably as  a  result  of  the  impact  of  the  ethereal  waves,  stirred 
up  by  the  vibrations  of  the  visible,  on  the  retina.  In  this 
way,  then,  seeing  is  made  dependent  on  physical  Matter 
(as  indeed  Ether  has  been  recently  credited  with  all  the 
known  properties  of  Matter).  Our  eyes  are  presumably 
only  intercepting  ethereal  waves,  and  we  see  only  when  such 
waves  strike  the  retina.  Yet,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the 
visibility  of  objects  across  somebody  else's  visual  rays  is  not 
affected,  although,  if  the  waves  propagate  a  material  im- 
pulse in  a  material  medium,  they  should  interfere  with  one 
another — and  presumably  actually  do  interfere  !  Still, 
everyone  is  familiar  with  the  fact  that  we  see  also  during 
our  dreams,  or  that  we  may  see  what  is  not  there.  Granted, 
one  is  in  such  a  case  a  victim  to  hallucination  ;  the  fact 
remains  that  every  hallucination  is  a  protest  against  the 
tracing  of  visibility  to  the  agency  of  physical  Matter. 

"  That  which  is  only  seen,  is  not  necessarily  a  thing.  The 
very  art  of  painting  confirms  this  obvious  statement.  St. 
Thomas  did  not  believe  in  the  physical  actuality  of  Jesus 
until  he  touched  his  body.  Seeing  by  itself  gives  no  clue  to 
the  materiality  of  the  visible  ;  hence,  it  is  inadmissible 
to  make  seeing  dependent  on  an  impact  of  the  ethereal 
waves,  sent  out  by  the  visible,  on  the  retina.  Such  a 
standpoint  is  simply  an  evidence  of  the  absent-mindedness 
characteristic  of  the  ordinary  consciousness,  so  far  as  it 


Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances    169 

makes  itself  dependent  on  the  '  Not-I  '  and  thus  delegates 
its  own  activity  to  an  external  source  instead  of  to  the 
Notion.  FaiHng  yet  to  grasp  itself  in  pure  Thought,  it 
credits  the  external  world  with  independent  self-subsistence 
and  comes  to  fancy  that  things  are  there  to  begin  with 
and  that  its  own  impressions  of  them  are  caused  by  their 
activity,  whilst  it  itself  is  nothing  than  a  more  or  less 
contingent  receptacle  of  them.  So  comes  it,  then,  that  a 
material  ether  is  postulated  :  the  true  connection  between 
things  and  the  Ego — the  element  of  Thought — becomes 
degraded  into  a  mere  conception  of  an  externahy  existing 
link  (which  yet  does  not  exist  empirically)  ;  and  when  the 
absurdity  of  such  a  conception  is  pointed  out,  one  finds 
the  whole  scientific  world  supremely  contemptuous  of  every 
criticism  of  its  self-complacent  infallibility.  Behold,  Hegel 
should  know  better  than  Newton  or  Lord  Kelvin  !  And 
yet,  Hegel  has  on  his  side  the  whole  weight  of  sound 
common  sense  and  Religion  ! 

"Seeing,  then,  that  the  scientific  theory  of  Sight  and 
Light  rests  on  an  absurd  premise,  it  is  inevitable  that  the 
interpretation  of  optical  phenomena  should  be  equally 
absurd.  Unless  one  has  secured  oneself  against  the  sway 
of  thoughtless  assumptions  by  a  thorough  logical  training, 
it  is  practically  impossible  to  observe  a  phenomenon  in  a 
state  of  plastic  receptivity  to  ah  its  details.  And  so  it 
must  needs  happen  that  the  very  thing  which  calls  at  first 
sight  for  an  explanation  in  connection  with  a  phenomenon 
is  often  passed  by  in  silence.  This  is  the  case,  for  instance, 
in  connection  with  the  scientific  explanation  of  the  so- 
called  Refraction  of  Light.  According  to  this  explanation, 
the  bottom  of  a  basin  filled  with  water  should  logically 
appear  at  its  true  distance  only  directly  under  the  eye, 
the  rest  being  brought  gradually  nearer  to  the  surface,  and 
so  assuming  a  concave  shape.  Or  a  stick  submerged  per- 
pendicularly should  appear  broken  when  viewed  sideways. 
That  is  to  say,  so  far  as  the  law  of  Refraction  is  expressed 
in  terms  only  of  the  sines  of  the  angle  of  incidence  and 
refraction,  the  truly  characteristic  feature  of  the  whole 
phenomenon,  the  rising  of  the  bottom  of  the  basin,  is  left 
entirely  out  of  the  question. 


lyo     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

"  The  rising  is  that  which  is  noticeable  at  first  sight, 
and  if  it  is  ignored,  then  a  perpendicular  incidence  ray 
suffers  (by  inference  from  the  scientific  law  of  Refraction) 
no  modification  whatever,  whilst  a  stick  submerged  per- 
pendicularly should  appear  broken  when  viewed  sideways. 
And  at  the  same  time  it  remains  a  mystery  why  the  per- 
pendicular incidence  ray  should  be  exempted  from  re- 
fraction, since  it,  too,  passes  from  one  medium  into  another. 
On  the  contrary,  when  the  deviation  or  alteration  of  the 
direction  of  a  ray  of  vision  is  realised  as  a  simple  conse- 
quence of  the  apparent  raising  of  every  spatial  point 
under  water,  the  interpretation  of  the  so-called  (since  there 
is  no)  Refraction  of  Light  consists  in  the  answer  to  this 
question  :  What  is  that  which  is  seen  (the  whole  pheno- 
menon being  a  matter  of  seeing),  when  the  bottom  of  a 
basin  appears  to  be  raised  under  water  ? 

"  Well,  what  is  there  to  be  seen  in  this  case  ?  The  bottom 
appears  raised  when  the  basin  gets  filled  with  Water  : 
what  else,  then,  is  here  to  fall  back  upon  for  an  explanation 
than  the  fact  of  seeing  Water  ?  That  which  is  under 
Water  is  not  seen  in  the  same  wa}^  as  if  there  were  no 
Water  above  it :  so  far  as  it  is  visible  at  all,  the  water  is 
transparent ;  but  so  far  as  it  appears  where  it  is  not 
physically,  the  transparency  must  really  imply  also  the 
visibility  of  some  property  of  water.  And  this  property  can 
be  only  its  Density  or  Gravity.  The  rising  of  the  bottom  is 
therefore  a  pictorial  illustration  of  the  meaning  of  Gravity 
as  a  spatial  altering.  The  bottom  of  a  water-bucket 
appears  raised,  because  it  checks  or  negates  the  tendency 
of  the  water  to  fall.  Similarly,  the  submerged  end  of  a 
uniformly  thick  stick  appears  broken  towards  the  surface 
and  thicker  with  depth,  because  the  replaced  volume  of 
water  is  thus  seen  as  a  negative  reflection  of  the  increasing 
density  of  water  with  depth.  And  just  because  the  visi- 
bility of  water  consists  in  making  everything  material 
appear  raised  towards  the  surface,  its  visibility  in  the  case 
of  an  immaterial  ray  must  show  forth  the  latter's  negation 
of  the  appearance  of  rising.  Hence,  a  ray  of  Light  appears 
refracted  towards  the  actual  position  of  the  thing  (under 
water) ,  at  the  image  of  which  it  aims. 


Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances    171 

"  I  have  dealt  with  the  so-called  Refraction  of  Light  in 
order  to  make  you  adumbrate  that  spectral  analysis 
concerns  analogously  the  seeing  of  the  prism  and  variously 
specified  light  (called  then  also  stars).  Although  there  is  an 
analogy  between  the  spectrum  of  chemical  substances  and 
that  yielded  by  the  stars,  spectral  analysis  supplies  no 
proof  of  the  fabled  physical  constitution  of  celestial  bodies 
for  the  same  reason  for  which  mere  spatial  measureableness 
does  not  imply  necessarily  that  the  measurable  is  a  physical 
thing.  After  all,  the  spectrum  is  always  traceable  to  the 
passage  of  Light  through  a  prism,  so  that  the  fact  that  the 
Light  is  given  out  by  a  solid  body  heated  to  white  heat 
is  in  this  respect  an  external  circumstance  which  does 
not  concern  the  Light  given  out  by  stars,  since  this  Light 
illustrates  the  Essential  Reflection,  as  the  prototype  of 
the  idealisation  which  finite,  physical  Matter  undergoes 
in  the  process  of  combustion  (in  illustration  of  the  en- 
trance of  the  first  Cause  into  Existence).  In  short,  the 
inferences  based  on  spectral  analysis  imply  a  reduction  of 
the  universal  processes  of  Nature  to  the  level  of  the  con- 
ditions obtaining  in  laboratories,  in  which  ^^•ay  freely 
existing  facts  are  vitiated  in  the  image  of  their  finite 
counterparts.  And  yet  Hegel's  view  of  the  celestial  bodies 
as  witnesses  to  the  eternal  spontaneity  of  the  Notion  is 
objected  to  as  a  kind  of  belittling  of  the  grandeur  of  the 
universe  !  To  conceive  the  source  of  their  light  in  the 
image  of  a  furnace  is  presumably  a  higher  tribute  to  God 
than  to  identify  this  source  with  God's  own  eternal  Essence 
and  its  Reflection  !  The  irony  of  the  scientific  talk  of  the 
grandeur  of  the  universe  !  Take,  for  instance.  Prof. 
Lowell's  account  of  the  Martians  in  his  Mars  as  the  Abode 
of  Life.  Five-eighths  of  Mars  is  presumably  an  arid 
waste.  The  dying  process  which  brought  it  to  its  present 
pass  must  go  on  to  the  bitter  end,  until  the  last  spark  of 
Martian  life  goes  out  and  all  that  will  remain  will  be  a  dead 
world  rolling  through  space,  its  evolutionary  career  for 
ever  ended.  And  the  extraordinary  interest  of  the 
spectacle  which  meets  the  gaze  of  the  astronomer  is  pre- 
sumably that  it  is  the  prefiguration  of  the  fate  of  the  earth. 
'  The  outcome,'  says  the  author,  '  is  doubtless  yet  far  off, 


172     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

but  it  is  as  fatalistically  sure  as  that  to-morrow's  sun 
will  rise,  unless  some  other  catastrophe  anticipate  our  end. 
It  is  perhaps  not  pleasing  to  learn  the  manner  of  our  death. 
But  science  is  concerned  only  with  the  fact,  and  Mars  we 
have  to  thank  for  its  presentment  !  ' 

"  Here  you  have  an  eloquent  instance  of  scientific  bank- 
ruptcy as  regards  the  profoundest  instincts  of  every  in- 
telhgent  (and  eo  ipso  religious)  man.  We  and  our  whole 
destiny  are  just  at  mercy  of  contingent  catastrophes.  At 
best,  we  shall  die  out.  Truth  ?  Freedom  ?  God  ?  From 
Prof.  Lowell's  standpoint  these  are  merely  chimeras.  Be- 
cause Schiaperelli  discovered  some  extraordinary  marks 
on  Mars  some  twenty  years  ago  and  photographs  have 
since  proved  beyond  peradventure  that  the  marks  are 
there  :  the  fact  that  Mars  is  inhabited  admits  of  no  doubt  ! 
The  marks  are  surely  canals,  and  how  could  there  be 
canals  on  Mars  were  it  uninhabited  ?  Besides,  does  not 
photography  equally  prove  that  water  vapour  does  exist 
in  the  spectrum  of  the  atmosphere  of  Mars  ?  Finally,  does 
not  the  greater  part  of  its  surface  show  to  the  powerful 
telescope  as  an  ochre  or  reddish  expanse  ?  And  do  5'ou 
not  know  that  ochre  or  red  is  the  colour  of  deserts  on  earth  ? 
Surely  it  is  time  that  men  of  science  should  realise  that, 
as  it  is  the  mind  that  frames  theories,  its  manner  of  handling 
facts  ought  not  to  be  ignored  !  A  closer  study  of  the  Sub- 
jective Logic  will  make  you  realise  that  all  the  talk  of 
habitable  planets  or  manifold  solar  systems  has  the  nature 
of  mere  analogies  with  the  conditions  obtaining  on  Earth, 
so  far  as  this  latter  is  ignorantly  degraded  to  the  rank  of 
a  mere  planet.  In  truth,  the  solar  system,  the  starry 
heaven  in  general,  is  a  moment  of  this  One  Earth  ; 
and  there  is  only  One  Earth  because  there  is  only  One 
universal  Subject  in  Nature.  In  short,  the  Earth  as 
we  know  it,  as  the  substrate  of  Nature  and  Life,  stands 
for  the  premise  of  the  tenth  cycle  of  Thought,  for  the 
Absolute. 

"  Let  me  now  return  to  my  original  theme.  I  repeat  that 
the  dialectic  of  the  real  Measure  has  its  representative 
natural  illustration  in  the  starry  heaven,  and  my  main 
object  is  to  indicate  to  you  broadly  that  the  connection 


Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances    173 

between  Bode's  law  and  the  Substrate  of  the  Nodal  Line 
of  Measures  is  no  mere  fancy. 

"  Now,  in  illustration  of  the  transition  from  the  immediate 
real  Measure  and  its  specific  determinedness  (the  two  series 
of  which  latter  clearly  refer  to  the  two  streams  of  stars 
recently  discovered)  to  Elective  Affinit}',  we  must  postulate 
a  s^'stem  of  stellar  distances  in  the  sense  of  a  kind  of  peri- 
phery to  an  inner  specifying  unit3^  And  such  a  system 
is  surely  the  system  of  planetary  distances  from  Mercury, 
i.e.  beginning  with  the  first  step  of  the  inner  specifying 
unity  into  Presence.  So  far  as  the  entering  of  the  Substrate 
into  Presence  gives  rise  to  purely  quantitative  distinctions 
in  such  wise  that  the  distinctions  become  immediately  also 
quahtative,  the  Substrate  has  been  said  to  estabhsh  the 
Being-for-self  in  Measure  in  the  sense  of  the  differential 
coefficient  as  against  the  empirical  coefficient  standing  for 
the  abstract  Being-for-self  in  Measure.  Of  course,  the 
differental  coefficient  is  that  of  the  law  of  a  faUing 
body ;  hence,  twice  the  empirical  coefficient.  Pure 
continuity  of  the  dialectic  under  discussion  leads,  then, 
to  the  inference  that  the  law  of  planetary  distances 
from  Mercury  has  the  form  of  2a,  so  far,  however,  as  a 
stands  generallj'  for  a  real  Measure  in  the  sense  of  the 
distance  from  Mercury  to  another  planet.  Since  a,  as  the 
real  Being-for-self  in  Measure,  implies  severality,  it  is 
not  to  be  identified  simply  with  the  distance  from  Mercury 
to  Venus,  but  with  the  distance  from  Mercury  to  any  other 
planet,  and  the  meaning  of  2a  is,  then,  that  the  distance  of 
every  further  planet  is  twice  the  distance  of  the  preceding 
planet  from  Mercury.  This  is  precisely  the  meaning  of 
Bode's  law,  so  far  as  the  distance  of  the  planets  from  the 
Sun  is  left  out  of  the  question. 

' '  The  successive  duplication  appears  to  clash  with  the 
significance  of  the  differential  coefficient  of  the  law  of  a 
falhng  body  as  Acceleration.  But  so  far  SLS~  =  2a  is  taken 
in  this  latter  sense,  we  deal  with  it  (the  differential  co- 
efficient) only  abstractly.  That  is  to  say,  we  only  an- 
ticipate its  real  meaning  as  the  Substrate  of  the  Nodal 
Line  of  Measures.  Just  as  the  empirical  coefficient  of  the 
law  of  a  falling  body  is  not  objectively  fixed,  but  has  the 


174     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

sense  of  the  Exponent  of  a  direct  Relation  (the  quaUty 
of  which  still  lacks  an  objective  fixation) ,  so  the  Acceleration 
^  too,  remains,  so  far,  a  matter  of  an  externally  made  dis- 

tinction. In  fact,  it  does  not  refer  to  a  natural  existence, 
but  to  an  invented  existence,  traceable  to  an  identification 
of  the  analytical  treatment  of  the  law  of  a  falling  body 
with  its  actual  existence.  A  falling  body  does  not  increase 
in  velocity  in  a  jerky  fashion  with  every  unit  of  time  ; 
consequently,  its  Acceleration,  however  useful  in  calculating 
the  final  velocity,  has  de  facto  no  existence.  Yet  the 
Substrate  does  enter  into  Presence  by  leaps,  and  it  is,  there- 
fore, only  when  the  differential  coefficient  stands  for  the 
natural  illustration  of  the  Substrate  that  the  Acceleration 
acquires  an  objective  significance.  But  as  it  then  ceases 
to  refer  to  a  falhng  body,  its  establishing  as  it  is  in  truth 
disposes  of  its  meaning  as  Acceleration  :  its  truth  is  to  be 
the  law  of  the  nodal  line  of  real  Measures. 

"By  viewing  next  the  system  of  universal  gravitation 
from  the  standpoint  of  Absolute  Indifference,  we  get  at 
the  rationale  of  Keplerian  laws.  The  elliptical  shape  of 
the  planetary  orbit  has  its  explanation  in  the  Indifference 
as  a  sum  of  two  Quanta  in  inverted  relation.  The  sides  of 
the  latter  have,  of  course,  the  meaning  of  Space  and  Time, 
i.e.  of  the  natural  correspondences  of  the  two  moments  of 
Measure  ;  and  they  figure  in  the  law  of  planetary  move- 
ment (^  =  «)  as  Powers,  because  the  sides  of  Indifference 
are  each  in  itself  the  whole.  Therefore,  Space  must  imply 
in  itself  the  notional  meaning  of  Time,  and  this  latter  that 
of  Space.  Now,  Time  is  the  Ideality  of  Space  established 
for  itself  against  its  developed  determinateness  (§257, 
Enc).  Hence,  the  implicitness  of  Time  in  Space  gives 
the  notion  of  one  Space,  i.e.  of  a  Volume,  which,  with 
respect  to  the  specific  Quantum  of  a  planet  in  its  spatial 
immediacy,  its  distance  (now)  from  the  Sun,  is  the  Cube 
of  this  distance.  Conversely,  the  impHcitness  of  Space 
in  Time  stands  for  the  truth  of  Quantity,  the  Square.  The 
opposition,  then,  of  the  Indifference  as  such  to  itself 
as  developed  determinateness  means  the  opposition  of  the 
universal  centre  of  gravity  to  a  system  of  planets  revolving 
round  it  according  to  the  Keplerian  laws,  in  demonstration 


Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances    175 

of  the  all-sided  contradiction  attaching  to  the  Indifference 
in  its  Presence. 

"  And  we  need  not  stop  at  the  standpoint  of  Indifference. 
In  fact,  in  order  to  account  for  the  distances  of  planets 
from  the  Sun,  we  must  ascend  to  the  standpoint  of  the 
Notion.  We  are  free  to  do  so  because  Philosophy  of 
Nature  has  the  Science  of  Logic  already  at  its  back.  This 
is  why  Hegel  does  not  present  his  thinking  consideration 
of  Nature  as  a  plain  re-embodiment  of  the  dialectic  of 
Being  and  Essence,  but  seeks  the  organising  principle 
directly  in  the  Notion.  The  dialectical  whole  of  Nature 
remains  even  thus  a  whole  of  seven  subdivisions  corre- 
sponding distinctly  to  the  seven  acts  of  thought  in  the 
Objective  Logic,  only  the  correspondence  drops  then  out 
of  sight  or  forces  itself  on  attention  as  an  after- thought. 
And  then  every  subdivision  is  realised  to  stand  at  the 
same  time  for  the  dialectical  whole  of  the  Objective  Logic, 
just  because  it  is  the  realised  Notion  that  thus  subdivides 
itself.  When,  therefore,  Space  is  said  to  stand  for  Quality, 
i.e.  the  second  act  of  thought,  or  Time  for  Quantity  as  far 
as  the  notion  of  Quantitative  Relation,  etc.,  each  of  these 
subdivisions  implies  in  itself  the  dialectic  of  the  whole 
Objective  Logic  and  goes  over  into  the  next  main  sub- 
division by  means  of  this  dialectic.  In  a  summary  sys- 
tematisation  of  Nature,  there  is,  however,  no  need  to  repro- 
duce the  whole  of  this  dialectic  in  a  so  to  speak  pedestrian 
fashion,  but  it  is  sufficient  to  indicate  it  merely  in  its 
main  moments.  For  instance,  Hegel  sums  it  up  with  re- 
spect to  Space  as  follows  : 

"  Being  in  itself  the  Notion,  Space  contains  its  dis- 
tinctions, which  {a),  with  respect  to  spatial  immediate 
indifference,  form  the  merely  different,  quite  undetermined 
three  Dimensions  (§255). 

"  {b)  The  distinction  is,  however,  essentially  determined 
or  qualitative.  The  distinction  is  thus  (a)  first  of  all  the 
Negation  of  the  Space  itself  because  the  latter  is  an 
immediate,  distinctionless  Asunderness — the  Point.  {(3) 
Because,  however,  the  Negation  [the  Point]  is  the  Negation 
of  the  Space,  it  is  itself  spatial ;  the  Point,  as  essentially 
this  reference,  i.e.  as  a  process  of  self -suspension,  is  the 


176     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

Line,  the  first  othenviseness,  i.e.  spaciousness  of  the  Point  ; 
(7)  the  truth  of  otherwiseness  being  the  Negation  of  the 
Negation,  the  Line  goes  over  into  the  Plane,  which  is,  on 
one  side,  a  determinateness  against  the  Line  and  Point, 
hence  Plane  as  such,  on  the  other,  however,  the  suspended 
negation  of  the  Space,  consequently  a  restoration  of  the 
spacious  totality,  but  so  that  this  totahty  contains  now 
the  negative  moment  in  its  own  self,  whereby  the  Plane 
acquires  the  significance  of  an  enveloping  Surface  sur- 
rounding a  single  whole  Space  [a  Volume]  (§256). 

"  (c)  Now,  the  Negativity  which  refers  itself  as  the  Point 
to  the  Space,  developing  in  it  its  determinations  as  Line 
and  Plane,  is  in  the  sphere  of  Asundemess  equally  for 
itself.  Its  determinations  are  thus  established  in  the 
sphere  of  asunderness,  whilst  it  itself  (the  Negativity) 
appears  at  the  same  time  to  be  indifferent  to  their  peaceful 
side-by-side.  As  thus  estabhshed  for  itself  [as  the  Ideality 
of  spaciousness],  the  Negativity  is  Time  (§257). 

"Were  it,  however,  our  object  to  develop  a  detailed 
dialectic  of  the  notion  of  Space — Philosophy  ot  Geometry — 
we  should  have  to  dog  a  geometrical  illustration  of  the 
whole  Objective  Logic.  The  first  act  of  thought  would 
then  concern  the  transition  from  pure  Space  to  the  mathe- 
matical Point,  which  would  be  next,  by  virtue  of  the 
dialectic  contained  in  the  second  cycle,  realised  as  a  spatial 
Limit  and  thus  go  over,  at  the  end  of  the  third  cycle,  into 
the  process  of  self-suspension  or  a  self-referent  Line.  This 
line  would  acquire  further,  through  the  dialectic  of  the 
fourth  cycle,  the  significance  of  circumference  described 
round  a  central  point  and  the  circle,  grasped  as  the  identity 
of  the  extensive  and  intensive  magnitude,  yield  the  notion 
of  Plane,  as  a  relationship  of  two  dimensions.  This  rela- 
tionship ultimates  in  the  Square,  whilst  the  relation  of 
specifying  Measure  has  its  geometrical  illustration  in  the 
relation  of  the  Square  to  its  Base.  The  Pythagorean 
theorem  embodies  the  notion  of  Elective  Affinity,  the  geo- 
metrical locus  of  right-angled  triangles  on  the  same  hypo- 
tenuse, the  nodal  line  of  Measures,  the  hypotenuse  standing 
thus  for  the  Substrate,  etc. 

"  My  remarks  on  the  Bode's  law  fall  in  the  Philosophy  of 


Meaning  of  Planetary  Distances    177 

absolute  Mechanics,  so  far  as  one  attempts  to  elaborate  it 
systematically  in  a  similar  manner.  The  law  of  the  distances 
from  Mercury  stands  for  the  Substrate  or  the  conclusion  of 
the  sixth  cycle  within  this  Philosophy,  the  Keplerian  laws  for 
the  seventh  cycle.  The  import  of  the  remaining  three  cycles 
is  shortly  the  realisation  that  the  system  of  universal 
gravitation  illustrates  the  self-actualisation  of  the  Notion 
at  the  stage  of  Indifference.  And,  therefore,  in  order  to 
remove  the  shortcomings  of  the  Bode's  law,  we  must  view 
the  distances  of  the  planets  from  the  Sun  as  an  outward 
embodiment  of  those  distinctions  w^hich  are  essential 
moments  of  every  act  of  Thought,  In  short,  we  arrive 
at  the  conclusion  that  the  system  of  planetary  distances 
from  the  Sun  must  bear  witness  to  the  definition  of  the  true. 
And  they  can  bear  such  a  witness  only  so  far  as  they  are  taken 
in  the  sense  of  ordinal  numbers  of  logical  categories  with 
respect  to  their  order  in  the  Objective  Logic  (§220,  Note). 

"Well,  now,  the  mean  distance  of  Mercury  (35,392,000 
miles  or  3-87  for  i  =  9,143,000  miles)  refers  to  Becoming  ; 
that  of  Venus  (7-23)  to  Quahty  ;  that  of  Earth  (10)  to 
Being-within-self  ;  that  of  Mars  (15-22)  to  Being-for-other 
or  Being-in-itself  ;  that  of  Planetoids  (22-34)  to  the  dia- 
lectic of  the  Finite  and  its  Transition  into  the  self-repellent 
One  ;  that  of  Jupiter  (52-03)  to  the  estabhshing  of  the 
bad  Infinitude  as  it  is  in  truth  (§207)  ;  finally,  that  of 
Saturn  (96)  to  absolute  Actuality. 

"  Leaving  for  the  time  being  the  distances  of  Uranus  and 
Neptune  out  of  the  question  and  taking  notice  that  the 
distances  of  Mercury  and  Venus  point  to  the  tw'o  main 
moments  of  the  first  act  of  Thought,  we  find  that  the 
intelligible  whole  of  the  notions  singled  out  by  the  distances 
of  Earth,  Mars,  Planetoids,  Jupiter  and  Saturn  does, 
indeed,  embody  the  already  familiar  definition  of  the 
true.  Earth  stands  for  the  true  in  the  sense  of  Something 
as  such.  Mars  for  the  distinguishment  of  the  true  within 
itself.  Planetoids  for  the  other  as  such  which  the  true 
establishes  of  its  own  self,  Jupiter  for  the  conclusion  of 
the  true  in  the  Other  with  its  own  self  (for  its  arriving  in 
the  Other  at  its  own  self) ,  Saturn  for  the  final  self-actualisa- 
tion of  the  true  in  and  for  itself. 

M 


178     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

"  Notice  that  the  fifth  and  sixth  acts  of  Thought  are  not 
represented  in  the  definition  of  the  true.  This  is  obviously 
due  to  the  fact  that  the  mediation  whereby  the  Notion 
verifies  to  itself  its  own  Freedom  is  practically  concluded 
in  the  dialectic  of  the  inverted  Relation.  Determination 
of  Reflection  relates  itself  to  the  Other  in  its  own  self 
(§313),  hence,  so  far  as  the  definition  of  the  true  em- 
phasises the  Becoming  of  Otherwiseness,  i.e.  its  arising 
(in  the  Being-for-other),  fixing  (in  the  Finite,  the  fixed 
Negation)  and  suspending  (in  the  affirmatively  present 
Beyond  of  the  inverted  relation),  it  takes  no  account  of 
Reflection,  but  connects  the  conclusion  of  the  inverted 
Relation  at  once  with  the  conclusion  of  the  Objective 
Logic. 

"  Turning  now  our  attention  to  Uranus  and  Neptune, 
their  distances  ought  to  exemplify  the  notional  meaning 
of  Saturn.  Saturn  stands  for  the  conclusion  of  the  Ob- 
jective Logic  ;  hence,  for  the  actually  established  nature 
of  the  Notion,  so  far  as  it  is  established  as  Possibility,  Con- 
tingency and  Necessity  whilst  remaining  in  this  distinction 
one  and  the  same  whole.  The  moments  of  the  Notion 
fall,  however,  in  Nature  apart  from  one  another.  Saturn 
stands,  therefore,  properly  only  for  one  moment  of  the 
Notion,  or  it  is  followed  by  two  further  planets.  These 
two  planets  must  needs  be  only  formally  distinguished 
from  Saturn  and  the  formal  distinction  can  have  here 
only  the  meaning  of  numbering.  That  is  to  say,  the 
distances  of  Saturn,  Uranus  and  Neptune  should,  on 
logical  grounds,  form  the  series  i,  2,  3.  And  such  indeed 
is  the  case." 


CHAPTER  XVII 
OUR   DESTINY 

A  VAILING  myself  of  a  pause  on  Dr.  Veverka's  part, 
■^~*'  I  asked  him  Avhether  he  could  explain  also  the 
meaning  of  the  number  of  days  in  planetary  years  or  of 
the  comparative  sizes  of  planetary  diameters. 

"  Well,"  he  said,  "  I  have  got  reason  to  assert  that  the 
intelligible  whole  of  the  number  of  days  in  planetary  yea.Ys 
amounts  to  a  negative  version  of  the  definition  of  the  true. 
On  the  whole,  however,  it  is  in  this  respect  as  in  mathe- 
matics :  it  is  easy  to  explain  simple  operations,  but  the 
explanation  of  complex  formulae  loses  itself,  as  it  were,  in 
the  element  of  fancy.  And  since  the  proper  object  of 
Philosophy  is  Truth,  its  interest  vanishes  pari  passu  with 
the  coming  of  figurate  and  fanciful  conceptions  to  the 
front.  Moreover,  Contingency,  too,  must  have  its  legiti- 
mate play  in  the  solar  system  (§550,  Note). 

"  It  is,  however,  necessary  to  realise  that  in  thus  giving 
up  the  pretence  to  explain  problems  which  particularly 
appeal  to  the  ordinary  consciousness.  Philosophy  is  far 
from  confessing  its  impotence  to  penetrate  to  the  very 
bottom  of  things.  That  which  Philosophy  gives  thus  up 
concerns  simply  the  standpoint  of  external  Reflection 
alone  :  the  determination  of  mere  Appearance  which  is 
of  no  philosophical  interest !  A  problem  set  up  by  the 
external  Reflection  invariably  implies  a  giving  up  of  the 
standpoint  of  the  Notion,  a  degradation  of  the  true  Infinite 
to  the  bad  Infinite,  and  Philosophy  refuses  to  let  pass 
such  a  degradation,  and  to  entangle  itself  in  a  problem 
which  is  ab  initio  irrational.  Conception  would  like  to 
see  how  the  World  is  created  ;  how  the  Infinite  limits  itself 
to  the  Finite  ;   how  Matter  and  Life  enter  into  Existence, 

179 


i8o     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

how  this  Earth  looked  a  milhon  or  a  biUion  of  years  ago 
and  how  it  will  look  a  million  or  a  billion  of  years  hence, 
etc.  ;  but  Philosophy  is  concerned  with  the  eternal  Now, 
with  the  eternal  self-actuahsation  of  the  Idea  ;  hence,  the 
problems  of  Conception  do  not  exist  for  it.  Or  it  realises 
in  them  only  a  striving,  on  the  part  of  Conception,  to  return 
into  the  properly  human  element,  that  of  Thought,  since 
Thought  is  man's  determinateness. 

"As  I  have  pointed  out  to  you  on  the  very  first  day  of 
our  acquaintance,  Thought  opposes  itself  only  to  its  own 
self,  not  to  things  as  they  appear  to  the  ordinary  conscious- 
ness. So  far,  then,  as  the  ordinary  Ego  asks  for  the  Origin 
of  things,  or  wishes  to  account  for  the  how  they  come  to  be 
there,  it  voices  only  its  premonition  of  the  standpoint  of 
the  Notion  which  continues  to  sway  it  all  through  its  fit 
of  rational  self-obhvion,  just  because  Thought  mediates 
itself  in  its  otherwiseness  with  its  own  self  and  bears  wit- 
ness to  its  own  nature  in  our  instinctively  logical  nature. 
The  Idea  is  eternal  self-activity,  absolute  negativity,  self- 
discernment  and  self-recollection,  or  self-paralysis  and 
self-actualisation  ;  and  so  far  as  it  is  eternally  a  self- 
pre-establishing  activity,  there  is  no  beginning  and  no 
end  to  its  phenomenological  display.  It  is  an  eternal 
reproduction  of  its  own  self,  and,  therefore,  transcends 
mere  duration  in  Time. 

"The  evolution  in  Nature  and  human  Life  is,  therefore, 
only  one-sidedly  a  matter  of  Time.  From  the  standpoint 
of  Finitude  there  is  Progress,  but  the  Progress  is  eternally 
bent  back  to  its  beginning,  amounting  to  the  alternating 
determination  of  the  Finite  and  Infinite.  The  end  of 
evolution  is  perfect  Self-knowledge  ;  but  that  which  comes 
thus  to  be  known  is  realised  to  have  been  the  first,  to  have 
only  revealed  its  own  depth,  to  have  only  examined  its 
own  eternal  self.  Whereas  we,  at  first,  argue  that  the 
Eternal  is  because  the  Finite  is  :  ultimately  we  realise 
that  the  Infinite  alone  is  the  true  Being  ;  that  our  develop- 
ment amounts  to  the  mediation,  by  means  of  which 
Thought  verifies  to  itself  its  own  unity  of  Being  and 
Essence.  Subjectivity  and  Objectivity  appear  to  us,  first 
of   all,    as    an    irreconcilable    antithesis — o\ving   to    the 


Our  Destiny  i8i 


eternally  arising  Judgment  (self-disparting)  of  the  Idea  ; 
but  the  antithesis  comes  to  the  Ground,  and  the  Ground 
is  realised  to  be  rather  the  Non-established  which  establishes 
itself  in  the  course  of  evolution.  Caught  in  the  circle  of  the 
Conditions  constituting  the  real  PossibiHty  of  the  Actual 
(which  is  in  itself  the  Notion),  Time  looms  large  on  our 
mental  horizon,  but  ultimately  our  temporal  experience 
appears  only  as  the  Idea's  pastime  :  the  play  in  which 
it  eternally  disports  itself  !  When  one  reaches  the  true 
standpoint,  one  feels  as  though  one  had  known  it  always  : 
its  arising  under  such  or  such  conditions  does  not  affect 
the  sense  of  having  been  it  from  the  very  first  !  In  looking 
back,  one  brings  home  to  oneself  that  one's  development 
amounted  only  to  an  awakening  to  the  knowledge  of  what 
one  truly  is,  and  that  the  very  forgetfulness  of  this  know- 
ledge was  incidental  to  the  carrying  out  of  an  originally 
self-imposed  task  :  the  task  of  verifying  to  oneself  one's 
Freedom.  What  a  student  of  the  Science  of  Logic  does 
deliberately,  that  very  thing  is  done  by  everyone  in  the 
course  of  his  phenomenal  and  intellectual  development, 
to  which  development,  it  must  be  understood,  one  remains 
subjected  even  when  one  has  already  mastered  the  Science 
of  Logic.  For  Space  and  Time,  and  the  Necessity  which 
presses  hard  on  the  ordinary  man,  are  not  wiped  out 
through  the  knowledge  of  absolute  Truth.  On  the  con- 
trary, it  is  this  knowledge  that  makes  one  reahse  the 
clearer  that  the  ordinary  life  with  all  its  limitations  is  a 
necessary  presupposition  of  true  Self-consciousness.  Where- 
as, however,  the  ordinary  man  hankers  after  purely  sub- 
jective Freedom  and  allows  himself  to  be  oppressed  by 
adverse  circumstances,  the  true  philosopher,  in  sharing 
the  common  fate  as  regards  his  phenomenal  embodiment, 
the  earning  of  his  livehhood,  etc.,  reahses  in  adverse  cir- 
cumstances a  call  to  train  himself  to  the  point  when  his 
knowledge  and  comprehension  of  life  will  become  the 
guiding  principle  of  all  his  actions. 

"Truth  is  sought,  primarily,  for  its  own  sake  ;  and,  in 
this  respect,  the  study  of  the  Science  of  Logic  is  the  last. 
But  the  Idea  voluntarily  reveals  its  depth  in  the  sphere 
of  Space  and  Time  and  makes  itself  concrete  only  by  means 


1 82     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

of  its  return  from  its  own  otherwiseness.  And  although 
the  study  of  the  Science  of  Logic  amounts  already  to  this 
return  of  the  Idea  into  itself,  its  established  concreteness 
implies  also  that  one  sliould  equally  experience  its  self- 
reduction  to  its  manifested  actualisation.  For  this  reason 
the  Knower  of  absolute  Truth  must  consciously  realise 
his  knowledge  also  as  the  first,  as  the  beginning  of  con- 
sciously rational  life.  Hence,  the  attainment  to  the 
knowledge  of  Truth  is  phenomenally  also  the  beginning 
of  a  training  in  the  practice  of  the  attained  knowledge 
concerning  Nature  and  human  life.  The  goal  is,  after  all, 
to  live  Truth  ;  to  embody  it,  so  to  speak,  in  one's  instincts  ; 
to  manifest  consciously  what  one  knows  to  be  true.  The 
knowledge  of  Truth,  too,  is  first  of  all  only  in  itself,  and, 
consequently,  is  to  be  established  (s.  §500,  Note). 

"  The  accomplishment  of  our  destiny,  as  the  Idea  returned 
into  itself,  implies,  therefore,  also  a  direct  experience  of 
the  external  World,  as  a  moment  of  our  omu  true  Self. 
And  such  a  direct  experience  can  be  reached  pheno- 
menally only  by  the  development  of  faculties  which,  from 
the  ordinary  standpoint,  appear  utterly  abnormal,  but, 
on  second  thoughts,  are  our  ordinary  faculties  established 
adequately  to  their  notion.  Just  as  Logic  is,  at  first,  only 
instinctive  with  us,  but,  ultimately,  to  be  studied  in  its 
purity,  apart  from  all  sensuous  content,  so  the  instinctive 
use  of  our  faculties.  Perception,  Imagination,  Associa- 
tion of  ideas.  Memory,  etc.,  is,  too,  to  give  way  finally 
to  their  conscious  exercise  independently  of  the  limitations 
attaching  to  their  instinctive  use. 

' '  To  give  an  illustration  :  A  cubical  block  of  27  variously 
coloured  cubes  is  apprehended  normally  only  in  one  of  the 
24  positions,  in  which  it  may  be  presented  to  view.  If, 
however,  we  train  ourselves  in  visualising  every  position 
at  a  moment's  notice,  then,  in  visualising  ultimately  the 
24  distinct  positions  in  a  restless  succession,  we  shall  get 
the  impression,  as  though  the  block  of  27  cubes  were 
observed  from  every  side  at  the  same  time.  It  is  this  result 
that  led  Mr.  Hinton  to  postulate  a  Space  of  four  dimen- 
sions ;  and  such  a  postulate  springs  up  in  the  ordinary 
consciousness  only  because  it  does  not  grasp  Intelligence 


Our  Destiny  183 

as  the  subject  and  the  potentiahty  of  the  objectivity. 
Mr.  Hinton's  experience  simply  brings  home  the  notional 
meaning  of  Representation,  as  the  recollected  or  in- 
wardised  Intuition,  when  the  Intelligence  itself  is  as  Atten- 
tion its  Time  and  also  its  Space.  At  the  stage  of  simple 
Perception,  Intelhgence  identifies  itself  with  its  objectivity 
by  means  of  the  ordinary  five  senses,  giving  to  things  an 
apparent  self-subsistence  in  Space  and  Time.  But  since 
the  world  of  Appearance  is  Intelligence's  own  self-pre- 
establishing,  it  recollects  itself  in  the  scattered  manifoldness 
of  its  immediate  In-itselfness  and,  in  advancing  to  the 
Representation  of  the  external  objectivity,  demonstrates 
itself  as  a  night-like  mine  or  pit  in  which  is  stored  a  world 
of  infinitely  many  images  and  representations  without 
being  in  consciousness.  '  Such  a  grasp  of  intelligence,' 
saj^s  Hegel  in  a  note  to  §453,  Enc,  '  is  from  the  one  point 
of  view  the  universal  postulate,  which  bids  us  treat  the 
notion  as  concrete,  in  the  way  we  treat,  e.g.  the  germ 
as  affirmatively  containing,  in  virtual  possibility,  all  the 
qualities  that  come  into  existence  in  the  subsequent 
development  of  the  tree.  Inabihty  to  grasp  a  universal 
like  this,  which,  though  intrinsically  concrete,  still  con- 
tinues simple,  is  what  led  people  to  talk  about  special 
fibres  and  areas  as  receptacles  of  particular  ideas.  It  was 
felt  that  what  was  diverse  should  in  the  nature  of  things 
have  a  local  habitation  peculiar  to  itself.  But  whereas 
the  reversion  of  the  germ  from  its  existing  specialisations 
to  its  simplicity  in  a  purely  potential  existence  takes  place 
only  in  another  germ, — the  germ  of  the  fruit  ;  intelligence 
qua  intelligence  shows  the  potential  coming  to  free  exist- 
ence in  its  development,  and  yet  at  the  same  time  collecting 
itself  in  its  inwardness.  Hence  from  the  other  point  of 
view  intelligence  is  to  be  conceived  as  this  sub-conscious 
mine,  i.e.  as  the  existent  universal  in  which  the  different 
has  not  yet  been  realised  in  its  separations.  And  it  is 
indeed  this  potentiality  which  is  the  first  form  of  univers- 
ality offered  in  mental  Representation.' 

"As  you  see,  this  characterisation  of  Representation  fits 
in  with  all  that  may  be  said  on  the  subject  of  Clairvoyance. 
All    that    is   necessary    to    identify    Remembrance   with 


184     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

consciously  practised  Clairvoj^ance  is  to  give  prominence 
to  the  factor  of  universality  in  the  doing  of  Intelligence 
at  this  stage.  Similarly,  the  psychometrical  faculty  is  the 
full  manifestation  of  the  ordinary  Association  of  Ideas, 
or  the  materialising  or  dematerialising  capacity  that  of 
productive  Fancy.  Although,  however,  I  greet  in  these 
so-called  occult  faculties  the  manifestation  of  the  Might 
of  the  Notion,  I  am  far  from  encouraging  their  development 
previous  to  sound  logical  training,  because  they  can  be 
developed  in  this  case  only  at  the  price  of  mental  stulti- 
fication, if  not  at  a  direct  risk  of  imbecility.  Of  course,  it 
is  another  thing  when  the  occult  faculties  are  developed, 
or  rather  manifest  sua  sponte,  subsequently  to  a  sound 
logical  training.  In  this  case,  one  only  experiences  what 
one  already  fully  understands  ;  and  occult  development 
becomes  only  then  a  necessary  moment  of  full  self-realisa- 
tion. In  short,  the  attainment  to  the  knowledge  of  absolute 
Truth  must  be  put  before  mere  phenomena-mongering. 
"  And,  of  course,  I  am  all  the  time  implying  that  the  ac- 
complishment of  our  destiny  necessitates  Reincarnation. 
I  have  already  referred  to  this  notion  the  very  first  day  of 
our  acquaintance.  But  it  is  only  now  that  you  may  be 
better  able  to  appreciate  its  logical  background.  Needless 
to  say,  I  do  not  refer  to  Transmigration  of  a  ready-made 
Soul.  What  has  in  this  respect  philosophical  interest  con- 
cerns, in  Hegel's  words  {History  of  Philosophy,  in  connection 
with  the  discussion  of  Pythagoras,  2,  d,  3)  :  '  "  the 
eternal  Idea  "  of  the  Metempsychosis,  as  the  inner  all- 
pervading  Notion  ;  the  oriental  unity  w'hich  is  the  principle 
of  all  formation.'  In  Transmigration,  '  we  have  not  this 
sense  ;  at  most  only  its  adumbration.  As  to  a  definite 
soul  migrating  through  all  forms  as  a  Thing,  it  must  be 
pointed  out,  firstly,  that  the  Soul  is  not  a  "  Thing  "  in  the 
image  of  the  Leibnitzian  Monad,  which  becomes,  perhaps, 
as  a  bubble  in  a  cup  of  coffee,  a  sentient,  thinking  Soul ; 
secondly,  such  an  empty  identity  of  the  Soul  as  Thing 
would  have  no  interest  with  respect  to  Immortality.' 
The  Reincarnation  I  am  speaking  of  is,  indeed,  the  eternal 
Idea  of  Metempsychosis.  I — and  Hegel — identify  human 
spirit  with  the  Idea  returned  from  its  Otherwiseness  in 


Our  Destiny  185 

Nature  into  itself.  Nature,  as  I  have  already  made  you 
understand,  is  an  objective  illustration  of  the  dialectic 
whereby  the  Idea  establishes  its  own  Freedom,  after  having 
freely  assumed  the  disguise  of  natural  forms.  Just  as  the 
Objective  Logic  is  ultimately  realised  as  a  presupposition 
of  the  positive  self-exposition  of  the  Notion  in  the  Sub- 
jective Logic  :  so  Nature,  too,  culminates  in  the  return  of 
the  Idea  from  its  self-begotten  Otherwiseness  into  itself ; 
and  the  Idea  thus  returned  into  itself  is  the  existing  Notion  : 
the  Ego.  Our  development  is  the  development  of  the 
Notion  in  the  Subjective  Logic. 

"  Just  as  natural  forms  may  be  presented  as  an  objective 
counterpart  of  the  system  of  the  Objective  Logic,  so  our 
own  constitution  and  interests  are  a  faithful  objective 
counterpart  (or  existence)  of  the  spontaneously  developing 
Notion.  The  necessity  for  such  counterparts  lies  in  the 
very  nature  of  Thought  as  what  discerns  itself  within  itself, 
establishes  itself  as  an  Other,  returns  in  this  Other  into 
itself  and  thus  is  for  itself.  So  far  as  the  Science  of  Logic 
is  not  only  the  last,  but  also  the  first  of  the  philosophical 
sciences,  the  Objective  Logic  has  equally  the  significance 
of  the  second  step  of  mediation  in  the  whole  system  of  the 
Idea  (the  first  step  referring  to  the  development  of  the 
ordinary  consciousness),  the  Subjective  Logic  of  the  third 
step.  Nature  of  the  fourth  step,  the  Subjective  Spirit  of  the 
fifth  step,  the  Objective  Spirit  of  the  sixth  step,  and  the 
Absolute  Spirit  of  the  seventh  step.  Thus  the  thinking 
consideration  of  our  own  nature  as  individuals  is  a  concrete 
restatement  of  the  first  part  of  the  Subjective  Logic.  All 
that  concerns  our  body,  soul  and  spirit  or  Reason  illustrates 
nodes  of  the  free  exposition  of  the  Subjective  Notion  with 
the  same  exactness  as  is  the  case  with  Nature,  as  an 
illustration  of  the  nodes  of  the  Objective  Logic.  We  are  the 
Idea  in  its  immediacy  as  the  Subjective  Notion,  and,  in  this 
way,  presuppose,  in  our  development,  Nature  as  a  moment 
of  our  own  Self. 

"  Nature  as  such  is,  as  it  were,  a  disbandment  of  what  is 
held  by  our  Self  in  an  organic  unity  :  in  us,  Nature  reaches 
her  truth  ;  apart  from  us  she  is  the  Null !  She  is  created 
from  Nothing  ;  the  self-subsistence  of  her  forms  is  a  Mode 


1 86     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

of  the  Notion  which  is  We.  In  communing  with  her,  we 
commune  with  our  own  self,  so  far  as  this  self  is  at  the  same 
time  self-estranged,  self-oblivious.  The  Knower  alone  is 
clearlj;'  aware  of  what  Nature  truly  is  and  consequently 
recognises  in  her  forms  his  own  self-pre-establishing 
activity.  He  knows  what  it  is  to  see,  to  hear,  to  smell,  etc.  ; 
he  knows  what  it  is  to  remember,  to  imagine  ;  hence,  to  him 
alone  Nature  is  unveiled  and  deposed  from  her  supposed 
grandeur  to  the  rank  of  a  more  or  less  grotesque  refraction 
of  his  own  self — as  is  the  case  in  a  nightmare  or  an  absurd 
dream.  True,  there  is  a  rational  skeleton  at  the  bottom 
of  her  forms,  but  this  skeleton  is  covered  with  rags  of 
empty  reflection,  of  thoughtlessness.  Spirit  feels  at  home 
in  the  realm  of  pure  Thought  alone  ;  hence,  the  sphere 
of  the  thoughtless  disbandment  of  spiritual  autonomy,  of 
self-abandonment,  has  no  attraction  for  it.  One  can  get 
enthusiastic  over  Nature  only  so  long  as  one  does  not 
comprehend  the  meaning  of  the  saying  that  God  must 
be  worshipped  in  Spirit  and  Truth  alone.  The  true 
worship  of  God  is  to  think,  and  in  order  to  know 
what  thinking  means  one  must  study  the  Science  of 
Logic. 

' '  Now,  the  Science  of  Logic  proves  that  there  is  a  super- 
sensuous  World,  and  that  this  and  the  other  World  are 
in  Essential  Relation.  In  connection  with  the  dialectic 
of  the  Substance  we  learn  that  its  subsisting-in-and-for- 
itself  is  such  a  subsisting  that  it  is  the  immediate  vanishing 
and  becoming  of  the  absolute  Illusion  within  itself,  or 
Accidentality.  And  the  movement  of  Accidentality  ex- 
presses in  each  of  its  moments  the  essential  Becoming  of  the 
totality  of  Being  and  Essence,  as  a  peaceful  arising  of  the 
total  Substance.  And  since  we  come  certainly  at  least  under 
the  head  of  Accidentality,  you  may  realise  already  on  the 
authority  of  the  Objective  Logic  that  every  Ego  must  bear 
witness  to  the  essential  Becoming  of  the  totality  of  Being 
and  Essence.  The  Subjective  Logic  presupposes  the  Ob- 
jective Logic  as  the  own  negative  self-exposition  of  the 
Notion,  and  this  presupposing  means,  with  respect  to  our 
development,  that  we  establish  our  Freedom  only  by  means 
of  the  experience  of  the  essential  Becoming  of  the  totaUty 


Our  Destiny  187 

of  Being  and  Essence  (of  this  and  the  other  World),  which 
experience  impHes  Reincarnation. 

"  '  Tlie  process  of  spiritual  self-reahsation,'  says  Hegel 
himself  in  the  close  of  his  Phenomenology ,  '  exhibits  a  linger- 
ing movement  and  succession  of  minds,  a  gallery  of  images, 
each  of  which,  equipped  with  the  complete  wealth  of  mind, 
only  seems  to  linger  because  the  Self  has  to  penetrate  and 
to  digest  this  wealth  of  its  Substance.  As  its  perfection  lies 
in  coming  to  know  what  its  substance  is,  this  knowledge 
is  its  self-involution  in  which  it  deserts  its  outward  existence 
and  surrenders  its  shape  to  recollection.  Thus  self-involved, 
it  is  sunk  in  the  night  of  its  self-consciousness  :  but  in  that 
night  its  vanished  Being  is  preserved,  and  that  Being,  thus 
in  Idea  preserved — old,  but  now  new-born  of  the  Spirit — 
is  the  new  sphere  of  Being,  a  new  World,  a  new  phase  of 
Spirit.  In  this  new  phase  it  has  again  to  begin  afresh,  and 
from  the  beginning,  and  again  nurture  itself  to  maturity 
from  its  own  resources,  as  if  for  it  all  that  preceded  were 
lost,  and  it  had  learned  nothing  from  the  experience  of  the 
earlier  minds.  Yet  is  that  recollection  a  preservation  of 
experience  :  it  is  the  quintessence  and  in  fact  a  higher  form 
of  the  substance.  If,  therefore,  this  new  mind  appears  to 
count  on  its  own  resources,  and  to  start  quite  fresh  and 
blank,  it  is  at  the  same  time  on  a  higher  grade  that  it  starts.' 

"  True,  this  passage  was  not  \\Titten  expressly  in  support 
of  the  idea  of  Reincarnation,  but  the  idea  is  there  all  the 
same.  So  far  as  it  is  objected  that  Hegel  did  not  commit 
himself  openly  to  a  belief  in  Reincarnation,  no,  nor  to 
that  in  post-mortem  existence,  the  reply  is  that  it  is  quite 
thinkable  that  he  himself  did  not  penetrate  the  full  depth 
of  all  that  he  propounded  in  the  Science  of  Logic  and  else- 
where. According  to  §163,  Enc,  '  it  is  not  we  who  frame 
the  notions.  The  Notion  is  not  something  which  is 
originated  at  all.  ...  It  is  a  mistake  to  imagine  that  the 
objects  which  form  the  content  of  our  mental  ideas  come 
first  and  that  our  subjective  agency  then  supervenes,  and 
by  the  aforesaid  operation  of  abstraction,  and  by  colligating 
the  points  possessed  in  common  by  the  objects,  frame 
notions  of  them.  Rather  the  Notion  is  the  genuine  first  ; 
and  things  are  what  they  are  through  the  action  of  the 


1 88     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

notion,  immanent  in  them,  and  revealing  itself  in  them. 
In  religious  language  we  express  this  by  saying  that  God 
created  the  world  out  of  nothing.'  That  is  to  say,  we  are 
only  the  mouth-piece  of  the  Idea,  and,  consequently,  it  is 
one  thing  to  voice  the  Nature  of  Thought,  as  is  done  in 
the  Science  of  Logic,  and  another  thing  to  realise  the  full 
meaning  of  what  the  Notion  thus  reveals  of  itself.  The 
standpoint  of  absolute  Idealism  is  already  implied  in 
Kant's  Criiic  of  Pure  Reason — in  his  Unity  of  Apperception 
— yet  it  has  taken  Fichte  and  Shelling,  before  the  standpoint 
was  consciously  grasped  by  Hegel.  Even  illiterate  people 
say  often  things  which  would  do  honour  to  the  deepest 
philosopher.  To  grasp  what  the  Notion  is  revealing  of 
itself  in  the  simplest  mind  is  precisely  the  task  of  Philo- 
sophy. For  this  reason,  the  study  and  even  a  passable 
comprehension  of  the  import  of  the  Science  of  Logic  is 
also  only  the  beginning  of  a  subsequent  endeavour  to 
reconsider  carefully  every  otherwise  already  quite  familiar 
turn  of  dialectic  in  its  bearing  on  the  most  trivial  ex- 
periences. Those  who  fancy  that  a  ready  grasp  of  the 
Science  of  Logic  means  a  full  stop  to  all  further  development, 
that  henceforth  one  has  nothing  to  do,  are  very  much 
mistaken.  There  is  no  beginning  and  no  end  to  the 
infinite  mediation  of  the  Notion  through  itself  and  with 
itself.  One  need  not  be  afraid  of  ever  being  reduced  to 
dolce  far  niente.  By  losing  one's  personal  life,  one  enters 
Life  eternal.  And  so  you  see  it  is  no  depreciation  of  Hegel's 
depth  to  say  that  he  himself  left  very  much  unsaid  and 
even  unnoticed — even  though  it  be  implied  in  his  very 
words  !  To  bring  to  the  front  all  he  omitted  to  recognise 
or  discuss  is  just  the  work  of  those  who  follow  in  his  steps. 
The  Spirit  of  the  Age  does  not  permit  a  single  individual 
to  outstrip  its  phenomenal  stage  of  maturity ;  and  although, 
therefore,  pure  Thought  is  within  reach  at  all  times,  the 
gauging  of  its  full  depth  has  a  limit  in  a  man  bounded  by 
the  phenomenal  self-limitation  of  the  Idea,  which  latter 
has  equally  its  cycle  of  Re-births  in  the  successive 
Civilisations. 

"  Let  a  man  deny  Reincarnation  or  post-mortem  existence 
and  he  pits  himself  against  the  very  nature  of  Thought. 


Our  Destiny  189 

What  becomes  then  of  the  moment  of  mediation,  without 
which  there  is  no  Immediacy  ?  How  is  the  objector  to 
account  for  his  own  particular  stage  of  development, 
especially  if  he  already  has  the  need  of  pure  Knowledge  ? 
If  it  is  asserted  that  an  individual  simply  reaps  the  result 
of  his  ancestors'  experience  without  any  subjective  con- 
tinuity, one  degrades  human  spirit  to  animal  level.  We 
realise  ourselves  as  one  and  the  same  individual  through  the 
changes  filhng  our  phenomenal  existence.  We  speak  of 
those  changes  as  our  experience,  our  growth,  and  thus 
acknowledge  that  the  principle  of  Metamorphosis  is  our 
very  self ;  that  our  progress  is  not  a  passage  from  nothing 
to  nothing,  but  rather  the  peaceful  arising  of  Self-know- 
ledge. Consequently,  it  is  mere  thoughtlessness  to  view 
our  subjectivity  from  the  standpoint  of  an  animal,  i.e.  to 
degrade  ourselves  to  a  subjectivity  which  has  not  ^-et 
reached  the  level  of  the  subjective  Spirit,  and  therefore 
does  not  yet  assert  itself  as  the  principle  of  Metamorphosis. 
The  Idea  is  thus  denied  the  right  to  individualise  itself, 
whilst  yet  it  de  facto  is  individuahsed  in  us.  And  it  passes 
equally  unnoticed  that,  from  such  an  inhuman  standpoint, 
W'e  are  simply  what  we  are,  i.e.  that  personal  wish  for 
development  is  absurd,  since  it  amounts  to  an  assertion  of 
one's  Self  as  the  principle  of  growth.  There  is  then  a 
yawning  chasm  between  God  and  man,  and  the  talk  of  our 
human  destiny,  of  our  rights  and  duties,  loses  all  sig- 
nificance (and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  is  treated  as  mere 
chatter  by  modern  fatalists  !).  If  the  Idea  chooses  to  step 
forth — as  Self-knowledge — in  this  man,  leaving  the  rest  to 
die  in  stupidity,  that  is  its  own  concern  !  In  short,  the 
Idea  is  thus  presented  in  the  light  of  the  capricious  God 
of  old.  Our  Freedom,  the  significant  feature  of  Christianity, 
is  denied  and  the  status  of  slaves  by  birth  is  again  to  the 
front.  It  is  an  impossible  standpoint,  and  it  is  to  be  de- 
plored that  Hegel  is  often,  by  some  strange  misunderstand- 
ing, used  as  a  peg  for  it.  Hegel  whose  fundamental 
category  is  Freedom  ! 

"  Let  me  conclude  with  the  following  beautiful  passage 
from  the  Philosophy  of  Religion  :  ri^^^. 

"  '  Whatever  excites  our  doubts  and  alarms,  all  grief  and 


190     A  Holiday  with  a  Hegelian 

all  anxiety,  all  that  the  petty  fields  of  finitude  can  offer 
to  attract  us,  we  leave  behind  on  the  shoals  of  time  :  and 
as  the  traveller  on  the  highest  peak  of  a  mountain  range, 
removed  from  every  distinct  view  of  the  earth's  surface, 
quietly  lets  his  vision  neglect  all  the  restrictions  of  the 
landscape  and  the  world  ;  so  in  the  pure  region  of  faith 
man,  lifted  above  the  hard  and  inflexible  reality,  sees  it 
with  his  mind's  eye  reflected  in  the  rays  of  the  mental  sun 
to  an  image  where  its  discords,  its  lights  and  shades,  are 
softened  to  eternal  calm.  In  this  region  flow  the  waters  of 
forgetfulness,  from  which  Psyche  drinks  and  in  which  she 
drowns  all  her  pain  :  and  the  darknesses  of  this  life  are  here 
softened  to  a  dream-image,  and  transfigured  into  a  mere 
setting  for  the  splendours  of  the  Eternal.'  " 


The  End 


Now  Ready.     Cr.  Svo.     5;.  neU.     Postage  3^/. 

Unconscious  Memory 

By  Samuel  Butler 

Author  of 
"  Life  and  Habit,"  «  Erewhon,"  "The  Way  of  All  Flesh,"  etc. 

New  Edition 
With  a  26-page  Introduction  by  Marcus  Hartog 

Professor  of  Zoology,  University  College,  Cork 

"We  welcome  a  new  and  revised  edition  of  Butler's  Unconscious  Memory, 
with  an  admirable  introduction  by  Professor  Marcus  Hartog.  He  brings 
forward  abundant  evidence  of  that  recognition  of  Butler's  work  which  has 
been  a  recent  feature  of  science.  .  .  .  The  trend  of  Butler's  views,  if  it  can 
be  regarded  as  heretical  at  all  nowadays,  is  heresy  widely  encouraged.  The 
book  is,  like  all  his  writings,  distinguished  for  its  admirably  clear  style  and 
the  intellectual  honesty  which  it  exhibits.  It  never  had  a  fair  chance  of 
recognition  before.  .  ,  .  This  re-issue  of  Butler's  works  happily  arranged  under 
the  auspices  of  Mr.  Fifield  will,  we  hope,  bring  one  of  the  most  original  of 
thinkers  and  versatile  of  writers  before  a  wider  public.  He  lives,  at  any  rate, 
secure  in  the  hearts  and  minds  of  all  who  knew  him." — The  xAthenneum, 

"It  is  nearly  thirty  years  since  the  first  edition  of  Unconscious  Memory 
appeared,  yet  the  problem  of  which  it  mainly  treats  is  as  much  to  the  front  to- 
day as  it  was  then.  Mr.  Fifield's  re-issue  is  therefore  very  welcome — the 
more  so  as  Butler's  views,  after  temporary  eclipse,  are  gaining  ground  among 
scientific  men  of  philosophical  habit  of  mind.  .  .  .  His  theory  has  far-reaching 
consequences.  It  involves  the  attribution  of  some  sort  of  psychical  life,  not 
only  to  cells,  but  even — as  with  Haeckel — to  molecules  and  atoms.  In  a 
word,  Butler's  IFeltanschauung  is  a  panpsychism — a  manifestation  of  spirit 
through  matter — such  as  is  more  and  more  becoming  the  philosophical  creed  of 
the  twentieth-century  men  of  science. " — Hibbert  Journal, 

"The  whole  book  makes  most  interesting  reading,  and  should  be  on  the 
table  of  every  thinker  on  biological  problems.  Its  honesty,  originality,  and 
courage  are  as  fine  as  its  scientific  strength." — Pall  Mall  Gazette, 

Nmujirst  piiblishecL    Cr,  8w.    Ij".  6d.  nett.    Postage  3^. 

God  the  Known  &  God  the  Unknown 

By  Samuel  Butler 

"  Only  now  has  '  Erewhon  '  really  dug  into  the  ribs  of  the  human  race  and 
its  civilisation,  turned  it  upside  down,  and  laughed  at  it.  .  .  .  But  you  should 
read  also  the  serious  work  of  the  satirist,  who  has  sought  God  with  every  will 
of  humour  and  research.  .  .  .  Samuel  Butler,  the  satirist  of  humanity,  could 
not  believe  in  any  ultimate  unreason  of  the  universe.  He  laughed  at  man,  but 
he  did  not  laugh  at  his  own  God." — Clarence  Rook,  in  D^ily  Chronicle. 

London  :    A.  C.  Fifield,    13   Clifford's   Inn,   E.C. 


New  Books 

Lite   and    Habit.      By  Samud  Butler,  Author  of 

"  Erewhon,"  "The  Way  of  all  Flesh,"  etc.  A  new  edition,  with 
the  Author's  Addenda,  and  a  Preface  by  R.  A.  Streatfeild.  Crown 
8vo,  Canvas.     5/.  nett,  postage  ^d. 

"  Life  and  Habit  "  is  quite  the  most  important  of  Butler's  contributions  to  philosophy 
and  science,  and  its  ever-widening  international  reputation  may  probably  outlive  even 
that  of  "  Erewhon  "  and  "  The  Way  of  all  Flesh."  When  Butler  wrote  it  thirty  years 
ago  he  was  too  much  in  advance  of  his  time  to  get  a  hearing,  but  to-day  its  sugges- 
tions are  interweaving  themselves  in  the  whole  texture  of  science.  As  a  writer  in  the 
Hihbert  Journal  says: — "In  a  word,  Butler's  Weltanschauung  is  a  pan-psychism — a 
manifestation  of  spirit  through  matter — such  as  is  more  and  more  becoming  the  philo- 
sophical creed  of  the  twentieth-century  men  of  science." 

Other- World.     By  Harold  B.  Shepheard,  Author 

of  "  The  Shadow  of  Eternity,"  "  Parables  of  Man  and  God,"  etc. 
Foolscap  8vo,  60  pages.  Grey  Boards.      \s.  nett,  postage  \\d, 

"  Here  is  a  man  writing  because  he  has  something  to  say.  .  .  .  The  book  is  germinal 
.  .  and  yet  it  is  complete  and  ample." — Dr.  R.  F.  Horton  in  Christian  IVorld. 
"  The  quaint  title  should  arrest  attention,  the  charming  style  should  hold  it.  And 
when  the  reader  rises  from  the  perusal  of  these  pages,  he  will  feel  that  he  has  received 
something  like  a  revelation.  .  .  .  The  writer  of  this  little  book  may  go  far." — Britiih 
Cou^egaiionalist. 

A  Modern  Humanist.  The  miscellaneous 

papers  of  B.  Kirkman  Gray.  Edited,  with  a  Biographical  Intro- 
duction, by  Henry  Bryan  Binns,  an  appreciation  by  Clementina 
Black,  and  a  photogravure  portrait.  Crown  8vo,  272  pages,  cloth 
gilt.      5/.  nett,  postage  ^d. 

"  The  sketch  which  Mr.  Binns  gives  us  of  Mr.  Gray's  life  and  work  is  interesting  .  .  . 
and  no  reader  who  has  pursued  the  man's  career  will  fail  to  go  on  to  the  characteristic 
examples  of  his  thought  which  follow.  We  find  ourselves  often  differing  from  the 
author's  opinion,  but  we  recognise  his  single-minded  desire  to  get  at  the  truth."— 
Spectator.  "  With  its  biographical  introduction— a  model  of  its  kind — this  volume  is 
the  record  not  only  of  a  point  of  view,  but  of  a  large-hearted  and  generous  life.  The 
book  reveals  wherein  lay  his  consolation  and  reward." — English  Jieinev.'. 

The  White  Slaves  of  England. 

By  R.  H.  Sherard.  7th  Edition.  Wrappers,  6d.  nett,  postage 
l^d.    Cloth,  with  80  page  Appendix,  \s.  6d.  nett,  postage  il^d. 

A  further  reprint  of  this  trustworthy  picture  of  six  of  the  deadly  and  most  sweated 
trades  of  England,  including  the  Chain-Making  of  Cradley  Heath. 

London  :    A.  C.  Fifield,   13    Clifford's   Inn,   E.G. 


^^k 


{ A  * 


1    ^/^y;  ^ 


<      <!■